



Produced by Bryan Ness and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries.)









THE MODERN WOMAN'S RIGHTS MOVEMENT




  THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
  NEW YORK . BOSTON . CHICAGO
  SAN FRANCISCO

  MACMILLAN & CO., LIMITED
  LONDON . BOMBAY . CALCUTTA
  MELBOURNE

  THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD.
  TORONTO




  THE MODERN WOMAN'S RIGHTS MOVEMENT

  _A HISTORICAL SURVEY_


  BY DR. KAETHE SCHIRMACHER


  TRANSLATED FROM THE
  SECOND GERMAN EDITION
  BY CARL CONRAD ECKHARDT, PH.D.
  INSTRUCTOR IN HISTORY, UNIVERSITY OF COLORADO


  New York
  THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
  1912
  _All rights reserved_



  COPYRIGHT, 1912,
  BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.

  Set up and electrotyped. Published January, 1912.

  Norwood Press
  J. S. Cushing Co.--Berwick & Smith Co.
  Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.




  "Unterdrueckung ist gegen die menschliche Natur"

  "Oppression is opposed to human nature"




TRANSLATOR'S NOTE


Hitherto there has been no English book giving a history of the woman's
rights movement in all countries of the world. English and American
readers will therefore welcome the appearance of an English edition of Dr.
Schirmacher's "Die moderne Frauenbewegung." Since Dr. Schirmacher is a
German woman's rights advocate, actively engaged in propaganda, her book
is not merely a history, but a political pamphlet as well. Although the
reader may at times disagree with the authoress, he will be interested in
her point of view.

In the chapter on the United States I have added, with Dr. Schirmacher's
consent, a number of translator's footnotes, showing what bearings the
elections of November, 1910, and October, 1911, have had on the woman's
rights question. An index, also, has been added.

  BOULDER, COLORADO,
    November, 1911.




PREFACE


The first edition of this book appeared in 1905. That edition is
exhausted,--an evidence of the great present-day interest in the woman's
rights movement. This new edition takes into account the developments
since 1905, contains the recent statistical data, and gives an account of
the woman's suffrage movement which has been especially characteristic of
these later years. Wherever the statistical data have been left unchanged,
either there have been no new censuses or the new results were not
available.

The facts contained in this volume do not require of me any prefatory
observations on the theoretical justification of the woman's rights
movement.[1] From the remotest time man has tried to rule her who ought to
be comrade and colleague to him. By virtue of the law of might he
generally succeeded. Every protest against this law of might was a
"woman's rights movement."

History contains many such protests. The _modern_ woman's rights movement
is the first organized and international protest of this kind. Therefore
it is a movement full of success and promise. Leadership in this movement
has fallen to the women of the Caucasian race, among whom the women of the
United States have been foremost. At their instigation were formed the
World's Christian Temperance Union, the International Council of Women,
and the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

In many lands, even in those inhabited by the white race, there are,
however, only very feeble beginnings of the woman's rights movement. In
the Orient, the Far East, and in Africa, woman's condition of bondage is
still almost entirely unbroken. Nevertheless, in these regions of the
world, too, woman's day is dawning in such a way that we look for
developments more confidently than ever before.

In all countries the woman's rights movement originated with the middle
classes. This is a purely historical fact which in itself in no way
implies any antagonism between the woman's rights movement and the
workingwomen's movement. There is no such antagonism either in Australia,
or in England, or in the United States. On the contrary, the middle class
and non-middle class movements are sharply separated in those countries
whose social democracy uses class-hatred as propaganda. Whether the
woman's rights movement is also a workingwomen's movement, or whether the
workingwomen's movement is also a woman's rights movement or socialism,
depends therefore in every particular case on national and historical
circumstances.

The international organization of the woman's rights movement is as
follows: the International Council of Women consists of the presiding
officers of the various National Councils of Women. Of these latter there
are to-day twenty-seven; but the Servian League of Woman's Clubs has not
yet joined.[2] To a National Council may belong all those woman's clubs of
a country which unite in carrying out a certain general programme. The
programmes as well as the organizations are national in their nature, but
they all agree in their general characteristics, since the woman's rights
movement is indeed an international movement and arose in all countries
from the same general conditions. The first National Council was organized
in the United States in 1888. This was followed by organizations in
Canada, Germany, Sweden, England, Denmark, the Netherlands, Australia
(with five councils), Switzerland, Italy, France, Austria, Norway,
Hungary, etc.

As yet there are no statistics of the women represented in the
International Council. Its membership is estimated at seven or eight
millions. The National Council admits only clubs,--not individuals,--the
chairmen of the various National Councils forming the International
Council of Women solely in their capacity of presiding officers.

This International Council of Women is the permanent body promoting the
organized international woman's rights movement. It was organized in
Washington in 1888.

The woman's suffrage movement, a separate phase of the woman's rights
movement, has likewise organized itself internationally,--though
independently. Woman's suffrage is the most radical demand made by
organized women, and is hence advocated in all countries by the "radical"
woman's rights advocates. The greater part of the membership of the
National Councils have therefore not been able in all cases to insert
woman's suffrage in their programmes. The International Council did
sanction this point, however, June 9, 1904, in Berlin.

A few days previously there had been organized as the International
Woman's Suffrage Alliance, likewise in Berlin, woman's suffrage leagues
representing eight different countries. The leagues which joined the
Alliance represented the United States, Victoria, England, Germany,
Sweden, Norway, Denmark, and the Netherlands. Since then the woman's
suffrage movement has been the most flourishing part of the woman's rights
movement. The International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, which was pledged
to hold a second congress only at the end of five years, has already held
three congresses between 1905 and 1909 (1906, Copenhagen; 1908, Amsterdam;
1909, London), and has extended its membership to twenty-one countries
(the United States, Australia, South Africa, Canada, Great Britain,
Germany, Sweden, Norway, Denmark, the Netherlands, Finland, Russia,
Hungary, Austria, Bulgaria, Italy, Switzerland, France, Belgium, Servia,
and Iceland). The first president is Mrs. Carrie Chapman Catt.

The chief demands of the woman's rights movement are the same in all
countries. These demands are four in number.

1. In the field of education and instruction: to enjoy the same
educational opportunities as those of man.

2. In the field of labor: freedom to choose any occupation, and equal pay
for the same work.

3. In the field of civil law: the wife should be given the full status of
a legal person before the law, and full civil ability. In criminal law:
the repeal of all regulations discriminating against women. The legal
responsibility of man in sexual matters. In public law: woman's suffrage.

4. In the social field: recognition of the high value of woman's domestic
and social work, and the incompleteness, harshness, and one-sidedness of
every circle of man's activity (_Maennerwelt_) from which woman is
excluded.

A just and happy relationship of the sexes is dependent upon mutuality,
coordination, and the complementary relations of man and woman,--not upon
the subordination of woman and the predominance of man. Woman, in her
peculiar sphere, is entirely the equal of man in his. The origin of the
international woman's rights movement is found in the world-wide disregard
of this elementary truth.

The subject which I have treated in this book is a very broad one, the
material much scattered and daily changing. It is therefore hardly
possible that my statements should not have deficiencies on the one hand,
and errors on the other. I shall indeed welcome any corrections and
authoritative information of a supplementary nature.[3]

THE AUTHORESS.

PARIS, JUNE 3, 1909.




TABLE OF CONTENTS


                                                   PAGE

  TRANSLATOR'S NOTE                                 vii

  PREFACE                                        ix-xiv


    I. THE GERMANIC COUNTRIES
         THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA                 2
         AUSTRALIA                                   42
         GREAT BRITAIN                               58
         CANADA                                      96
         SOUTH AFRICA                               100
         THE SCANDINAVIAN COUNTRIES             101-126
           SWEDEN                                   103
           FINLAND                                  110
           NORWAY                                   116
           DENMARK                                  122
         THE NETHERLANDS                            126
         SWITZERLAND                                133
         GERMANY                                    143
         LUXEMBURG                                  157
         GERMAN AUSTRIA                             158
         HUNGARY                                    169

   II. THE ROMANCE COUNTRIES
         FRANCE                                     175
         BELGIUM                                    190
         ITALY                                      196
         SPAIN                                      206
         PORTUGAL                                   211
         THE LATIN-AMERICAN REPUBLICS OF CENTRAL
           AND SOUTH AMERICA                        212

  III. THE SLAVIC AND BALKAN STATES
         RUSSIA                                     215
         CZECHISH BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA               230
         GALICIA                                    232
         THE SLOVENE WOMAN'S RIGHTS MOVEMENT        235
         SERVIA                                     236
         BULGARIA                                   239
         RUMANIA                                    242
         GREECE                                     242

   IV. THE ORIENT AND THE FAR EAST
         TURKEY AND EGYPT                           245
         BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA                     250
         PERSIA                                     251
         INDIA                                      252
         CHINA                                      256
         JAPAN AND KOREA                            260

  CONCLUSION                                        263

  INDEX                                             267




THE MODERN WOMAN'S RIGHTS MOVEMENT




CHAPTER I

THE GERMANIC COUNTRIES


The woman's rights movement is more strongly organized and has penetrated
society more thoroughly in all the Germanic countries than in the Romance
countries. There are many causes for this: woman's greater freedom of
activity in the Germanic countries; the predominance of the Protestant
religion, which does not oppose the demands of the woman's rights movement
with the same united organization as does the Catholic Church; the more
vigorous training in self-reliance and responsibility which is customarily
given to women in Germanic-Protestant countries; the more significant
superiority in numbers of women in Germanic countries, which has forced
women to adopt business or professional callings other than domestic.[4]
The woman's rights movement in the Germanic-Protestant countries has been
promoted by _moral_ and _economic_ factors.


THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

  Total population: 91,972,267.
  Women: about      45,000,000.
  Men: about        47,000,000.

  The General Federation of Women's Clubs.
  The National American Woman's Suffrage Association.

North America is the cradle of the woman's rights movement. It was the War
of Independence of the colonies against England (1774-1783) that matured
the woman's rights movement. In the name of "freedom" our cause entered
the history of the world.

In these troubled times the American women had by energetic activities and
unyielding suffering entirely fulfilled their duty as citizens, and at the
Convention in Philadelphia, in 1787, they demanded as citizens the right
to vote. The Constitution of the United States was being drawn up at that
time, and by 1789 had been ratified by the thirteen states then existing.
In nine of these states (Connecticut, Delaware, Georgia, Maryland, New
Jersey, North and South Carolina, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island) the
right to vote in municipal and state affairs had hitherto been exercised
by all "free-born citizens" or all "taxpayers" and "heads of families,"
the state constitutions being based on the principle: _no taxation without
representation_.

Among these "free-born citizens," "taxpayers," and "heads of families"
there were naturally many women who were consequently both voters and
active citizens. So woman's right to vote in the above-named states was
practically established _before_ 1783. Only the states of Virginia and New
York had restricted the suffrage to males in 1699 and 1777, Massachusetts
and New Hampshire following their example in 1780 and 1784.

In view of this retrograde movement American women attempted at the
Convention in Philadelphia to secure a recognition of their civil rights
through the Constitution of the whole federation of states. But the
Convention refused this request; just as before, it left the conditions of
suffrage to be determined by the individual states. To be sure, in the
draft of the Constitution the Convention _in no way opposed_ woman's
suffrage. But the nine states which formerly, as colonies, had practically
given women the right to vote, had in the meantime abrogated this right
through the insertion of the word "man" in their election laws, and the
first attempt of the American women to secure an expressed constitutional
recognition of their rights as citizens failed.

These proceedings gave to the woman's rights movement of the United States
a political character from the very beginning. Since then the American
women have labored untiringly for their political emancipation. The
anti-slavery movement gave them an excellent opportunity to participate in
public affairs.

Since the women had had experience of oppression and slavery, and since
they, like <DW64>s, were struggling for the recognition of their "human
rights," they were amongst the most zealous opponents of "slavery," and
belonged to the most enthusiastic defenders of "freedom" and "justice."

Among the Quakers, who played a very prominent part in the anti-slavery
movement, man and woman had the same rights in all respects in the home
and church. When the first anti-slavery society was formed in Boston in
1832, twelve women immediately became members.

The principle of the equality of the sexes, which the Quakers held, was
opposed by the majority of the population, who held to the Puritanic
principle of woman's subordination to man. In consequence of this
principle it was at that time considered "monstrous" that a woman should
speak from a public platform. Against Abby Kelly, who at that time was
one of the best anti-slavery speakers, a sermon was preached from the
pulpit from the text: "This Jezebel has come into the midst of us." She
was called a "hyena"; it was related that she had been intoxicated in a
saloon, etc. When her political associate, Angelina Grimke, held an
anti-slavery meeting in Pennsylvania Hall (Philadelphia) in 1837, the hall
was set on fire, and in 1838 in the chamber of the House of
Representatives in Massachusetts a mob threatened to take her life. "The
mob howled, the press hissed, and the pulpit thundered," thus the
proceedings were described by Lucy Stone, the woman's rights advocate.

Even the educated classes shared the prejudice against woman. To them she
was a "human being of the second order." The following is an illustration
of this:

In 1840 Abby Kelly was elected to a committee. She was urged, however, to
decline the election. "If you regard me as incompetent, then I shall
leave." "Oh, no, not exactly that," was the answer. "Well, what is it
then?" "But you are a woman...." "That is no reason; therefore I remain."

In the same year an anti-slavery congress was held in England. A number of
American champions of the cause went to London,--among them three women,
Lucretia Mott, Elizabeth Cady Stanton, and Elizabeth Pease. They were
accompanied by their husbands and came as delegates of the "National
Anti-slavery Society." Since the Congress was dominated by the English
clergy, who persisted in their belief in the "inferiority" of woman, the
three American women, being creatures without political rights, were not
permitted to perform their duties as delegates, but were directed to leave
the convention hall and to occupy places in the spectators' gallery. But
the noble William Lloyd Garrison silently registered a protest by sitting
with the women in the gallery.

This procedure clearly indicated to the American women what their next
duty should be, and once when Lucretia Mott and Elizabeth Cady Stanton
came from the gallery to the hotel Mrs. Stanton said, "The first thing
which we must do upon our return is to call a convention to discuss the
slavery of woman."

This plan, however, was not executed till eight years later. At that time
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, on the occasion of a visit from Lucretia Mott,
summoned a number of acquaintances to her home in Seneca Falls, New York.
In giving an account of the meeting at Washington, in 1888, at the
Conference of Pioneers of the International Council of Women (see Report,
pp. 323, 324), she states that she and Lucretia Mott had drawn up the
grievances of woman under eighteen headings with the American Declaration
of Independence as a model, and that it was her wish to submit a suffrage
resolution to the meeting, but that Lucretia Mott herself refused to have
it presented.

Nevertheless, in the meeting Elizabeth Cady Stanton herself, burning with
enthusiasm, introduced her resolution concerning woman's right to vote,
and, as she reports, the resolution _was adopted unanimously_. A few days
later the newspaper reports appeared. "There was," relates Elizabeth Cady
Stanton, "not a single paper from Maine to Louisiana which did not contain
our Declaration of Independence and present the matter as ludicrous. My
good father came from New York on the night train to see whether I had
lost my mind. I was overwhelmed with ridicule. A great number of women who
signed the Declaration withdrew their signatures. I felt very much
humiliated, so much the more, since I knew _that I was right_.... For all
that I should probably have allowed myself to be subdued if I had not soon
afterward met Susan B. Anthony, whom we call the Napoleon of our woman's
suffrage movement."

Susan B. Anthony, the brave old lady, who in spite of her eighty-three
years did not dread the long journey from the United States to Berlin, and
in June, 1904, attended the meetings of the International Council of Women
and the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, was in early life a
teacher in Rochester, New York, and participated in the temperance
movement. She had assisted in securing twenty-eight thousand signatures to
a petition, providing for the regulation of the sale of alcohol, which was
presented to the New York State Legislature. Susan B. Anthony was in the
gallery during the discussion of the petition, and as she saw how one
speaker scornfully threw the petition to the floor and exclaimed, "Who is
it that demands such laws? They are only women and children...," she vowed
to herself that she would not rest content until a woman's signature to a
petition should have the same weight as that of a man. And she faithfully
kept her word. After a life of unceasing and unselfish work, Susan B.
Anthony died March 13, 1906, loved and esteemed by all who knew her. At
the commemoration services in 1907, twenty-four thousand dollars were
subscribed for the Susan B. Anthony Memorial Fund (to be used for woman's
suffrage propaganda). Susan B. Anthony was honorary president of the
International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

It is to be noted that a number of European women (such as Ernestine Rose
of Westphalia), imbued with the ideas of the February Revolution of 1848,
were compelled to seek new homes in America. These newcomers gave an
impetus to the woman's suffrage movement among American women. They were
greatly surprised to find that in republics also political freedom was
withheld from women.

This was strikingly impressed upon the women of the United States in 1870.
At that time the <DW64>s, who had been emancipated in 1863, were given
political rights throughout the Union by the addition of the Fifteenth
Amendment to the Federal Constitution.[5] In this way all power of the
individual states to abridge the political rights of the <DW64> was taken
away.

The American women felt very keenly that in the eyes of their legislators
a member of an inferior race, _if only a man_, should be ranked superior
to any woman, be she ever so highly educated; and they expressed their
indignation in a picture portraying the American woman and her political
associates. This represented the Indian, the idiot, the lunatic, the
criminal,--_and woman_. In the United States they are all without
political rights.

Since 1848 an energetic suffrage movement has been carried on by the
American women. To-day there is a "Woman's Suffrage Society" in every
state, and all these organizations belong to a national woman's suffrage
league. In recent years there has arisen a vigorous woman's suffrage
movement within the numerous and influential woman's clubs (with almost a
million members) and among college women the College Equal Suffrage
League, the movement extending even into the secondary schools. The
National Trades Union League, the American Federation of Labor, and
nineteen state Federations of Labor have declared themselves in favor of
woman's suffrage. The leaders of the movement have now established the
fact that "the Constitution of the United States does not contain a word
or a line, which, if interpreted in the spirit of the 'Declaration of
Independence,' denies woman the right to vote in state and national
elections."

The preamble to the Constitution of the United States reads as follows:
"We, the people of the United States ... do ordain and establish this
Constitution for the United States of America." Women are doubtlessly
people. All the articles of the Constitution repeat this expression. The
objects of the Constitution are:

  1. The establishment of a more perfect union of the states among
     themselves,
  2. The establishment of justice,
  3. The insurance of domestic tranquillity,
  4. The provision of common defense,
  5. The promotion of the general welfare,
  6. The securing of the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our
     posterity.

All of these six points concern and interest women as much as men.
Supplementary to this is the "Declaration of Independence." Here are
stated as self-evident truths:

     1. "That all men are created equal,"

     2. "That they are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable
        Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of
        Happiness,"

     3. "That to secure [not to grant] these rights, Governments are
        instituted among men, _deriving their just powers from the consent
        of the governed_."

On this last passage the Americans comment with especial emphasis: they
say the right to vote is their right as human beings,--_they possess it as
a natural right_; the government cannot justly take it from them, cannot
even grant it to them justly. So long as the government does not ask the
women for their consent, it is acting _illegally_ according to the
Declaration of Independence. For it is nowhere stated that the consent of
one half, the male half, will suffice to make a government _legal_.

On the basis of this declaration of principles the American women have
made it a point to oppose every individual argument against woman's
suffrage. For this purpose they frequently use small four-page pamphlets,
which are issued as the "Political Equality Series" by the American
Woman's Suffrage Association. They say "It is generally held that:

     1. "Every woman is married, loved, and provided for.

     2. "Every man stays at home every evening.

     3. "Every woman has small children.

     4. "All women, when they have once secured political rights, will
        plunge into politics and neglect their households."

     "What is the exact state of affairs in these matters?

     1. "A great many women are not married; many are widows who must
        educate their children and seek a means of livelihood. Thousands
        have no other home than the one they create for themselves, and
        they must often support relatives in addition to themselves. Many
        of the married women are neither loved, provided for, nor
        protected.

     2. "Many men are at home so seldom in the evening that their wives
        could quietly concern themselves with political matters without
        being missed at all. And such men, seconded by bachelors, clamor
        most about the 'dissolution of the family' through politics.

     3. "The children do not remain small indefinitely; they grow up and
        hence leave the mother. It may be true that the mother, instead of
        participating in political affairs, prefers to sew flannel shirts
        for the heathen, or prefers to read novels, but one ought at least
        to permit her the freedom of making the choice.

     4. "The right to vote will not change the nature of woman. If she
        wished to leave the home as her sphere of activity, she would have
        found other opportunities long ago."

Further fears are the following: 1. _The majority of women do not wish the
right to vote at all._ To this we must answer that we cannot yet come to a
conclusion concerning the wish of the majority in this respect. The
petitions for woman's suffrage always have a greater number of signatures
than any other petitions to Congress. 2. _Women will use the right to vote
only to a limited extent._ The statistics in Wyoming and Colorado prove
the contrary. 3. _Only women "of ill repute" will vote._ Thus far this has
been nowhere the case. The men guard against attracting these elements.
Moreover, the right to vote is not restricted to the men "of good repute"
either, etc., etc.

The American women can obtain the political franchise by two methods: 1.
At the hands of every individual legislature (which would occasion 52
separate legislative acts,--48 states and 4 territories). 2. Through the
adoption of a sixteenth amendment to the national Constitution by
Congress.[6] Let us consider the first method. The franchise
qualifications in the United States are generally the following: male sex,
twenty-one years of age, American citizenship (through birth, or by
naturalization after five years' residence).

Amendments to the state constitution must be accepted by the state
legislature (consisting of the lower house and the senate),[7] and then be
accepted in a referendum vote by the (male) electorate. To secure the
adoption of such an amendment in a state legislature is no easy task. In
the first place the presentation of a woman's suffrage bill is not
received favorably; the Republicans and Democrats struggle for control of
the legislature, the majority one way or the other never being large.
Therefore the party leaders usually consider woman's suffrage not on the
basis of party politics. Matters are decided on the basis of
opportuneness. Especially is this the case in those states where the bill
must be passed by two successive legislatures. In this case, between the
time of the first passing of a bill and the referendum, there is a new
election, and the opponents of woman's suffrage can defeat the adherents
of the measure at the polls before the women themselves can exercise the
right of suffrage.

Changing the national Constitution through the adoption of a sixteenth
amendment has difficulties equally great; the amendment must pass the
House of Representatives and the Senate by a two-thirds vote and then be
ratified by three-fourths of the state legislatures or specially called
conventions.

To the present time only two of the Presidents of the Union have publicly
expressed themselves in favor of woman's suffrage,--Abraham Lincoln and
Theodore Roosevelt. In 1836 Lincoln addressed an open letter to the voters
in New Salem, Illinois, in which he said: "I go for all sharing the
privileges of the government who assist in bearing its burdens"; and he
was in favor of "admitting all whites to the right of suffrage who pay
taxes or bear arms (_by no means excluding females_)." Garfield, Hayes,
and Cleveland gave their attention to the question of woman's suffrage;
the last two supporting motions in favor of the movement. Theodore
Roosevelt, in 1899, as Assemblyman in the New York State Legislature,
spoke in favor of woman's suffrage: "I call the attention of the Assembly
to the advantages which a general extension of woman's right to vote must
bring about."

In order to attain their end,--political emancipation,--the American women
use the following means of agitation: petitions, the submission of
legislative bills, meetings, demonstrations, the distribution of
pamphlets, deputations to the legislatures of the individual states and to
the Congressional House of Representatives, the organization of
workingwomen, requests to teachers and preachers to comment on patriotic
memorial days on woman's worth, and to preach at least once during the
year in favor of woman's suffrage.

To the present time four states of the Union have granted full municipal
and political suffrage to women (active suffrage, the right to vote;
passive suffrage, eligibility to office). The states in question are
Wyoming, Utah, Colorado, and Idaho. Wyoming and Utah inaugurated woman's
suffrage in 1869 and 1870, respectively, when they were still territories;
and in 1890 and 1895, when they were given statehood, they retained
woman's suffrage. Colorado granted it in 1893 and Idaho in 1896. The
political emancipation of woman in the State of Washington is close at
hand,[8] in South Dakota,[9] Oregon,[9] and Nebraska it seems assured. In
Kansas, since 1887, women have possessed active and passive suffrage in
municipal elections. In the State of Illinois they are about to secure
it.[10] All of these are western states with a new civilization and a
numerical superiority of men.

Practical experience with woman's suffrage shows the following: everywhere
the elections have become quieter and more respectable. _The wages and
salaries of women have been generally raised_, partly through the
enactment of laws, such as laws regulating the salaries of women teachers,
etc., partly through the better professional and industrial organization
of workingwomen, who are now trained in political affairs. A comparison of
the salaries of women teachers having woman's suffrage with salaries in
states not having woman's suffrage shows the value of the ballot. The
public finances have been more economically administered, intemperance and
immorality have been more energetically combated, candidates with immoral
records have been removed from the political arena. Inasmuch as women have
full political rights in the four states named (six, including Washington
and California), they also vote for presidential electors, and thus
exercise an influence in the national presidential elections. It is the
woman with good average abilities that is most frequently the successful
candidate in political campaigns.

But as yet the number of women who devote themselves to a political life
is not large. The women in Colorado seem to have a special ability for
this. Without any consideration for party affiliations they secured the
reelection of Judge Lindsey of the Juvenile Court. Generally speaking,
they have devoted their efforts everywhere to the protection of youth. At
the present time the establishment of a special bureau for the protection
of youth is being advocated, and a national conference to discuss the
welfare of children is to be held in Washington, D.C.[11]

Because the English anti-woman's suffrage advocate, Mrs. Humphry Ward,
expressed the familiar fear that "the immoral vote would drown the moral
vote," the Reverend Anna Shaw declared at the Woman's Suffrage Congress at
London (May, 1909), that she openly challenges Mrs. Humphry Ward to
produce one convincing proof for her assertion. She herself had carefully
investigated the recent elections in Denver, Colorado, to ascertain how
many, if any, of the "immoral" women voted, and received as answer that
these women, who naturally are in a minority, generally do not vote at
all; first, because they pursue their trade under false names, secondly,
because most of them are not permanently domiciled and for both reasons
are not entered on the voting lists; these women vote only when an
influence is exerted on them from above or by persons around them.

In the State of Utah, where woman's suffrage has existed since 1870, "the
women have quietly begun and continued without a break the exercise of
that power, which from the remotest time had been their right. They have
concerned themselves with political and economic questions, and if they
have committed any errors, these have not yet come to light. They have
been delegates to county and state conventions, they have represented the
richest and most populous electoral districts in the state legislature,
and they serve as heads of various state departments" (state treasurer,
supervisor of the poor, superintendent of education, etc.). In Colorado
(with woman's suffrage since 1893) the women have organized clubs in all
cities, even in the lonely mining towns (Colorado is in the Rocky
Mountains), and have informed themselves in political affairs to the best
of their ability. In the capital city, Denver, a club has been formed in
which busy women can meet weekly to inform themselves on political
affairs. In Colorado _parental_ authority over children prevails now (in
place of the exclusively paternal). In Idaho (with woman's suffrage since
1896) the women voters exerted a strong influence against gambling. The
enfranchised women, who had a right to vote in the little town of
Caldwell, had supported a mayor who was determined to take measures
against gambling. The barkeepers, topers, gamblers, and ne'er-do-wells
were against him. The women presented the magistrate with a petition,
which was read together with the signatures. "During the reading of the
names of the unobtrusive housewives who were rarely seen beyond their own
thresholds, the countenances of the men became serious. For the first time
they seemed to grasp what it really meant for a city to have woman's
suffrage." The barkeepers and the gamblers got the worst of it and
disappeared from the town hall. An old municipal judge said, "When have
our mothers ever _demanded_ anything before?"[12] In the same way the
women of Kansas have employed their municipal suffrage since 1887.

Concerning an election in which women voted, the "Women's Rights Movement"
reports the following: "Almost all the women (about one third of the
population) in Wyoming, voted" (7000 votes out of 23,000). "In Boise,
Idaho, it was one of the quietest election days in the annals of the city.
Everywhere the women came to the polls in the early part of the day." "In
Salt Lake City, Utah, there was no interruption of traffic, no disturbance
of any kind ... the women came alone without having their husbands
accompany them to the ballot-box during the noon-hour."

Because of the unsatisfactory experiences which America has had with
universal suffrage[13] as such, the woman's rights movement had suffered
also and has been retarded; but owing to the proceedings of the English
suffragettes during the past three years it has been given a new impetus.
In the state legislatures throughout the various parts of the country,
legislative bills have, during this time, been introduced; on these
occasions the women presented their demands in the so-called "hearings"
(which take place before the legislature). This took place in 1908 in
Rhode Island, Wisconsin, New Hampshire, Pennsylvania, New York, Illinois,
South Dakota, Kansas, Oklahoma[14], Maine, Massachusetts, California,
Minnesota, Iowa, Nebraska, and Washington. In the latter state the House
has just passed a woman's suffrage amendment; if the Senate passes it, the
amendment will be submitted to popular vote.[15] A very active woman's
suffrage campaign in the State of Oregon (1906) failed, owing to the
opposition of the friends of the liquor interests and the brothels.[16] It
is both significant and gratifying that the woman's suffrage movement is
spreading to the Eastern States; an example of this is the great
demonstration of February 22, 1909, in Boston.

The woman's suffrage societies of the various states are formed into a
national league: the National Woman's Suffrage Association, with about
100,000 members. The President is the Reverend Anna Shaw. This Association
has recently drawn up an enormous petition to Congress in order to secure
woman's suffrage through federal law, and has established headquarters in
Washington, the federal capital. During eleven weeks 6000 letters and 1000
postal cards were written, and 100,000 petition-blanks were distributed.

To the present time only a small number of women have sought state
legislative offices; women members of city councils are rather numerous.
At the present time there is a woman representative in the legislature of
Colorado. The former governor, Mr. Alva Adams, alluded to her as "a
bright, efficient woman," who has introduced many bills and secured their
passage. For, says the governor, "it must be a pretty miserable law which
a tactful woman cannot have enacted, since the male legislators are
usually courteous and kindly disposed, and disregard party interests in
order to accept the measure of their female colleague." From which we
conclude that the women legislators strive especially for measures which
are for the general good.[17]

In the United States there is also an "Association Opposed to Woman's
Suffrage." Its chief supporters are found among the saloon-keepers, the
habitual drunkards, and the women of the upper classes. But the American
women believe "that if every prayer, every tear can be supported by the
power of the ballot, mothers will no longer shed powerless tears over the
misfortunes of their children."[18]

The American women had to struggle not only for their rights as citizens,
but they encountered great difficulty in securing an education. At the
beginning of the nineteenth century the education of girls in the United
States was entirely neglected; the secondary as well as the higher
institutions of learning were as good as closed to them. Woman's "physical
and intellectual inferiority" was referred to, just as with us [in
Germany]; woman's "loss of her feminine nature" was feared, and it was
declared "that within a short time the country would be full of the wrecks
of women who had overtaxed themselves with studies." To all these fears
the American women gave this answer: Women, you say, are foolish? God
created them so they would harmonize with man. As for the rest they
awaited developments. As early as 1821 the first institution for the
higher education of women, Troy Seminary, was founded with hopes for state
aid. In 1833, Oberlin College, the first coeducational college, was opened
with the express purpose "of giving all the privileges of higher education
to the unjustly condemned and neglected sex." Among the first women
students was the youthful woman's rights advocate, Lucy Stone. She wished
to learn Greek and Hebrew, for she was convinced that the Biblical
passage, "_and he shall rule over thee_," had not been correctly
translated by the men. In 1865 with the founding of Vassar College, the
first woman's college was established. To-day both sexes have the same
educational opportunities in the United States. The four oldest
universities (Harvard, Yale, Columbia, and Johns Hopkins), established on
the English model, still exclude women, and do not grant them academic
degrees. However, the latter point is of comparatively minor importance
in its relation to the _educational_ opportunities of women. Most of the
western universities are coeducational; in the East there are special
woman's colleges. In the colleges and universities the number of women
students is a little over one-third of the number of men students, but in
the high schools the girl students outnumber the boys. The removal of all
restrictions to woman's instruction in the secondary and higher
institutions of learning is furthering the activity of the American women
in the professions. As teachers, they are employed chiefly in the public
schools, in which they constitute 70 per cent of the total staff. So the
majority of the "freest citizens" in the world are educated by women. The
number of women teachers in the public schools is 327,151. In the higher
institutions of learning there is nothing to prevent their appointment.
Among university teachers (professors and those of lower rank) there are
about 1000 women. Their salaries are equal to those of the men, which is
not always the case in the elementary schools, since the tendency is to
restrict women to the subordinate positions.[19]

The women who teach in the woman's colleges must, in every case, possess a
superior individuality. Thus a woman president of a college must possess
academic training in order to control her teaching force; she must
possess a deep insight into human nature in order that her educational
relations with the public may be successful; she must have a knowledge of
business in order to administer the property of her institution
satisfactorily and command the respect of the financiers of her governing
board.

Fifteen thousand American women are students in woman's colleges, and
twenty thousand in coeducational colleges and universities. In the latter,
the women have distinguished themselves through application and ability so
that frequently they have taken all the academic honors and prizes to the
exclusion of the men. Since they can no longer be excluded on the ground
of their inferiority, their superiority is now the pretext for their
exclusion. But a suspension of coeducation in the United States is not to
be considered. The state universities, supported with public funds, are
all coeducational. The existence of non-coeducational colleges and
universities in addition to state institutions is regarded as a guarantee
of personal freedom in matters pertaining to higher education.

Since the public school system in the United States is in great part
coeducational, the exclusion of women from conferences pertaining to
school affairs and their administration would indicate that an especially
great injustice were being committed. This was indeed recognized, and
women were given the right to vote on school affairs not only in the five
woman's suffrage states [Wyoming, Utah, Colorado, Idaho, and Kansas], but
also in twenty-three other states, in which women are without political
rights in other respects. The famous deaf-blind woman, Helen Keller, was
appointed to serve on the state committee on the education of the blind.
In Boston trained nurses are employed to make visits to the homes of the
school children. An agitation is on foot to have women inspectors of
schools.

In all woman's suffrage states special attention is devoted to educational
matters. Thus the State of Idaho appropriated $2500 for the establishment
of a lectureship in domestic science. From 1872 to 1900 the number of
women students has increased 148.7 per cent (while the number of men
students increased 60.6 per cent). Among women there are also fewer
illiterates, drunkards, and criminals; in other words, women are the more
moral and better educated part of the American population; and it is these
who are excluded from active participation in political affairs.

The number of women lawyers is estimated at one thousand; in twenty-three
states they may plead in the Supreme Court. Women lawyers have their own
professional organizations.

In Ohio, women are employed in the police service; in Pennsylvania they
are appointed as tax-collectors; in the city of Portland a woman was
appointed as inspector of markets with police power. Women justices of the
peace are as numerous as women mayors. In Oregon a woman is secretary to
the governor, for whom she acts with full authority.

In all woman's suffrage states women act as jurors. Besides these states
only Illinois permits women to serve as jurors--and then only in a
juvenile court.

There are said to be about 2000 women journalists. Their writings are
often sensational, but in the United States sensationalism is
characteristic of the profession.

Of women preachers there are 3,500, belonging to 158 different
denominations. Among these women preachers there are also negresses. The
women study in theological seminaries, are ordained and devote themselves
either to the real calling of the ministry, social rescue work, or to the
woman's rights propaganda, as does the excellent speaker, the Reverend
Anna Shaw. The women preachers who devote themselves to social rescue work
usually study medicine also, so that they can first secure confidence as
persons skilled in the cure of the body, and then later the cure of the
soul is less difficult.

There are 7000 women in the medical profession,--more than in any other
profession. The first women who studied medicine were American, Elizabeth
Blackwell having done so as early as 1846. Only the University of Geneva
(New York) would admit her; in 1848 she graduated there. Then she
continued her studies in Paris and London, returning in 1851 to New York,
in order to practice. Her first patients were Quakers. Elizabeth Blackwell
and her sister Emily (Blackwell) then founded in New York the "Hospital
for Indigent Women," to which the medical schools in Boston and
Philadelphia sent their graduates to obtain practical work.[20] A large
number of women lawyers, preachers, and doctors are married. In 1900 the
total number of women in the professions (exclusive of teaching) was
16,000. In 1900, 14.3 per cent of the female population were engaged in
industries; since 1880 the number of women engaged in the professions and
industries increased 128 per cent (while that of the men increased 76 per
cent).[21]

Most of the technical schools admit women. There are fifty-three women
architects. The Woman's Building of the World's Exposition in Chicago
(1893) was designed by Sophia Haydn and erected under her supervision. It
is not unusual for women who are owners of business enterprises to take
technical courses. Thus Miss Jones, as her father's heir, became, after a
careful education, manageress of her large steel works in Chicago. The
Cincinnati pottery [Rookwood], founded by women, is also managed by them.
There are five women captains of ships, four women pilots, and twenty-four
women engineers.

During twenty-five years, women have had 4000 inventions patented. The
women of the South produced fewest inventions. But in these fields women
still meet with prejudice and difficulties. In increasing numbers women
are becoming bankers, merchants, contractors, owners or managers of
factories, shareholders, stock-brokers, and commercial travelers. About
1000 women are now engaged in these occupations. As office clerks women
have stood the test well in the United States. They are esteemed for their
discretion and willingness to work. They are paid $12 to $20 a week.
According to the most recent statistics on the trades and professions
(1900) there were 1271 women bank clerks, 27,712 women bookkeepers, and
86,118 women stenographers.

In the civil service we find fewer women (they are not voters): in 1890
there were 14,692, of whom 8474 were postal, telephone, and telegraph
clerks, and 300 were police officials. In 1900, the total number of women
engaged in commerce was 503,574.

The prejudice against the women of the lower classes is still evident.
Here at the very outset there is a great difference between the wages of
men and women, the wages of the latter being from one third to one half
lower. This is caused partly by the fact that women are given the
disagreeable, tiresome, and unimportant work, which they _must_ accept,
not being given an opportunity to do the better class of work,--frequently
because they have not learned their trade thoroughly. A further cause for
the lower wages of women is that they are working for "pocket-money" and
"incidentals," and thus spoil the market for those who must pay their
whole living expenses with what they earn. Among the women workers of the
United States there are two classes,--the industrial class and the
amateurs. The latter make the existence of the former almost impossible.
Such a competition is unknown to men in industrial work. Mrs. v. Vorst[22]
proposes a solution--to make the industrial amateurs become special
artisans by means of a longer apprenticeship, thus relieving the
industrial slaves from injurious competition.

Office work and work in the factories enables the American women of the
middle and lower classes to satisfy their desire for independence; those
who are not obliged to provide for themselves wish at least to have money
at their disposal. That is a thoroughly sound aspiration. These girls
become factory employees and not domestic servants, (1) because work in
their own home is not paid for (the general disregard of housework drives
the women striving for independence away from the house); (2) because of
the absence of regularity in housework; (3) because the domestic servants
are not free on Sundays; (4) because they must live with the employers.
These facts are established by answer to inquiries made by Miss Jackson,
factory inspector of Wisconsin.

The women employed in the stores and factories are in general paid about
the same wages, $4 to $6 a week. A saleswoman, upon whom greater demands
are made as to dress and personal appearance, finds it more difficult to
live on these wages than would the woman employed in the factory. As
pocket-money, however, this sum is a very good remuneration, and this
explains why the girls of these classes, in imitation of the bad example
set them by the members of the upper ranks of society, manifest such an
extraordinary taste for costly clothes and expensive pleasures. In 1888,
an official inquiry showed that 95 per cent of the women laborers lived at
home; in 1891 another official inquiry showed that one third of the women
laborers earned $5 a week; two thirds from $5 to $7, and only 1.8 per cent
earned more than $12, while the men laborers earned on the average $12 to
$15 a week. Women laborers are organized as yet only to a small extent (1
per cent, while 10 per cent of the men are organized). There are separate
social-democratic organizations of women, formed through the Federation of
Labor.

The workingwomen especially will be helped by the right to vote. In the
"Political Equality Series" appears a pamphlet entitled _Why does the
Working-woman need the Right to Vote?_ In the first place she needs the
right to vote in order to secure higher wages. Just suppose that the
members of the typographical union were to-morrow deprived of their right
to vote. Only their full political emancipation could again restore them
to their former position of prestige among the working classes. This is
exactly the case with the women, and they have not even reached the
highly-developed organization of the typographers. A politically unfree
laboring class is also unable to maintain its vocation against a laboring
class possessing political rights; _if the vocation is remunerative the
unfree class will be deprived of it or be kept from it altogether_. The
oppression of the workingwomen has its effect also on men through its
tendency to lower wages. Therefore at the present time the trades-unions
have recognized that to organize women is _in the interests of all
workingmen_, and while the women were refused organization forty years
ago, the Federation of Labor is to-day paying trades-union organizers to
induce women to become members of trades-unions. The introduction of a
low rate of wages in one branch of a trade (pursued by both men _and_
women) is always a menace to the branches that survive the reduction. The
number of women engaged in the industries in 1900 was 1,315,890. The
number of married women engaged in industrial pursuits is small; in 1895,
an official investigation showed that in 1067 factories 7,000 workingwomen
out of 71,000 were married. The chief industries in which women are
employed are the textile industry (cotton), laundering, the manufacture of
ready-made clothing, corsets, carpets, millinery, and fancy-goods. Women
work alongside the men in wool-spinning, in bookbinding, and in the
manufacture of shoes, mittens, tobacco, and confectionery.

The inability of workingwomen to exercise political rights makes minors of
them when compared with workingmen, and this decreases their importance as
human beings. Women cannot protect themselves against injustice, and these
things put them at a great disadvantage.

The American women became involved in a lively conflict with President
Roosevelt (otherwise favoring woman's rights) concerning his gift to a
father and mother for bringing twenty children into the world. The women
declared in the _Woman's Journal_ that it is wrong to encourage an
immoderate procreation of children among a population 70 per cent of
which possesses no property.[23] Above all, this encouragement is not only
a menace to the overworked and oppressed workingwomen, but it is inhuman,
and really lowers woman to the position of a machine for bearing children.

The institution of factory inspection does not as yet exist in the whole
Union. According to the report of Mrs. v. Vorst[24] the factories and the
homes of laborers in the Southern States are extremely unsatisfactory.
Child labor is exploited there, a matter which is now being dealt with by
the National Child Labor Committee. According to this same work (the
inquiry of Mrs. v. Vorst) the living conditions in the North and Central
States are better, and the moral menaces to the young girl are
inconsiderable. The women of the property-holding classes are attempting
to do their duty toward the women of the factories and stores by founding
clubs, vacation colonies, and homes for them. Within recent years the
great department stores have appointed "social secretaries," who look
after the weal and woe of the employees. It would be well to have such
secretaries in the factories and mills also. Since 1874 the working week
of sixty hours for women in industry and commerce has spread from
Massachusetts to almost the entire Union. Since 1890, night labor has
been prohibited by law. The working girls have been provided with seats
while at work, partly as a result of legislation and partly by the
voluntary act of the employers.

In agriculture women find a profitable field of activity. Of course they
are never field hands, but are employers and laborers in the dairy
business, in poultry farming, and in the raising of vegetables and fruit.
Women have introduced the growing of cress, cranberries, and cucumbers in
various regions, and have cultivated the famous asparagus of Oyster Bay
and the "Improved New York Strawberries." In 1900, there were 980,025
women engaged in agriculture (as compared with 9,458,194 men). The number
of women domestic servants in the United States amounts to 2,099,165;
fifty per cent of the families dispense with servants, since they cannot
afford to pay $15 to $20 a month for a servant, or $30 for a cook.
Educated women, called visiting housekeepers, undertake the supervision of
some of the households of the better class, aided, of course, by help in
the house.

The legal status of the American women is regulated by 52 sets of laws,
corresponding to the number of states and territories. The civil code is
unfavorable to woman in most of the states. In the National Trade Union
League (New York) the Reverend Anna Shaw declared recently that in 38
states the property laws made "joint property holding" legal, as a result
of which the wife has no independent control of her personal earnings or
her personal effects, _e.g._ her clothes. In 38 states the wife also has
no legal authority over her children. For full particulars the reader is
referred to Volume IV of the _History of Woman's Suffrage_. To an
increasing extent the women are using their right to administer their
property independently, and the men are usually proud of the business
ability and success of their wives.

A _legal_ regulation of prostitution (such as prevailed formerly in
England and as prevails now in Germany) does not exist in the United
States. Cincinnati is the only city which in the European sense has police
control of prostitution. Public opinion has successfully resisted all
similar attempts. (_Woman's Journal_, July, 1904.) The American
Commission, which went to Europe to study the regulation of prostitution,
declared that the American woman cannot be expected to sanction such an
arrangement, and that, moreover, the system had not stood the test. In the
police stations, police matrons are employed. The law protects the woman
in the street against the man and not, as in Europe, the man against the
woman.

In order to combat the double standard of morals the "Social Purity
League" was formed. The membership is composed of those men and women who
are thoroughly convinced that there is only one standard of morality for
both sexes, since they have the same obligations to their offspring.
Founded in 1886, this organization has spread since 1889 throughout the
entire Union.

The "World's Woman's Christian Temperance Union," the second largest
international woman's organization, originated in America. It was founded
in 1883 by Frances E. Willard (her father was Hilgard, from the
Palatinate). The Union has 300,000 members in the United States at the
present time, and 450,000 members in the whole world. In 1906 it met in
Boston. It is the determined enemy of alcohol, and gives proof of its
convictions through the work of its soldier's and sailor's department, its
committees on railroads, tramways, police stations, cab drivers, etc. This
Union, as well as the "Social Purity League," is a firm advocate of
woman's suffrage.

The emancipation of the American women is promoted through sports. If on
the one hand they appreciate an elaborate toilette, on the other hand they
recognize the advantages of bloomers, the walking skirt, and the divided
skirt. In these costumes they play basketball, polo, tennis, and take
gymnastic exercise, fence, and row. The woman's colleges are centers of
athletic life. There the girls now play football in male costume, the
public being excluded. In all large cities there are athletic clubs for
women, some extremely sumptuous (with a hundred-dollar fee) as well as
very simple clubs for workingwomen of sedentary life.

We have seen that the legal status of women in many states is still in
need of reform. All the more instructive is the survey of laws concerning
women and children in the _woman's suffrage states_, published by Mrs. C.
Waugh McCullock, a woman lawyer, of Chicago. The wife disposes of her
wages and her dowry (in Wyoming, Colorado, Utah, and Idaho). Men and women
receive equal pay for the same work. All professions and public offices
are open to women. Women act as jurors. They have the same right of
inheritance as men. Divorce is granted to either party under the same
circumstances. The claims of the wife and the children under age are given
a decided preference over those of creditors. Education from the
kindergarten to the university is free and is open to women. The labor of
women in mines is prohibited. The maximum working-day for women is eight
hours. All houses of correction and institutions for the protection of
women and children must have women physicians and overseers. The age of
consent is 18 years. Gambling and prostitution are prohibited. Both father
and mother exercise parental authority. The surviving husband is guardian
of the children. The sale of alcoholic liquors and tobacco to children is
prohibited. No child under 14 years of age may work in the mines.
Pornographic literature and pictures are prohibited.

In conclusion I shall take several points from the lecture which Professor
F. Laurie Poster held before the Political Equality League in Chicago,
after the women of Chicago had waged a vigorous campaign for the right to
vote in municipal affairs.

Why is the value of woman placed so low? Merely because she is more
helpless than man. Children are valued even less than women because they
surpass the women in helplessness. Only animals have less power of
defense; therefore they have the lowest value placed on them. In the
United States it has now been demonstrated that whoever possesses the
right to vote is esteemed more highly than he who does not have that
right. We see this in the woman's suffrage states; here the women have
made provisions not only for themselves, but for the children as well, for
it is one of the fundamental instincts of woman to protect her little
ones. In most of the states of the Union, however, women can help directly
neither themselves nor their children. That women should be forced to
struggle for these ends against the opposition of man is one of the most
unfortunate phases of the whole movement.

When woman became property, a possession, the overestimation of her sexual
value began. Her sex was her weapon, and her capabilities became stunted.
This over emphasis of the sexual causes a great part of the most flagrant
evils among civilized peoples. To-day we have reached a stage where we
despise him who sells his vote. Unfortunately it is still permitted to
sell one's sex. In this roundabout way woman attains most of the good
things in life. Her economic successes depend almost entirely on the
resources of the man to whom she belongs. Both sexes suffer as a result of
this attitude of society. Woman's uncertain feeling, that she must
concentrate her interests and responsibilities in the one who provides for
the family, has created exceedingly peculiar customs and a wholly absurd
code of honor for both man and woman. Thereby woman is directed to a
_roundabout way_ for everything she wishes to obtain. Whatever she wishes
for herself must appear as a domestic virtue, if possible as a sacrifice
for the family. Man thinks it very natural that he should do what he
desires, that he should pursue his pleasures and gratify his passions, for
he is indeed the one who possesses authority and does not need first to
stamp his wishes as virtues. But it seems just as natural to him that the
women of the family should be endowed with a double portion of piety,
economy and willingness to make sacrifices,--virtues in which he is so
lacking. Women are created especially for that. By nature they are better,
and indeed they make great efforts to cover the faults of the offending
one and forgivingly accept him again. In fact they do it gladly; it gives
them pleasure, and man certainly does not wish to deprive them of the
opportunity for such great joys. Therefore man is instantly at hand to
warn woman when she shows any inclination toward adopting "masculine"
habits. But he certainly would be more conscientious and more moral if
woman no longer assumed these virtues vicariously for him. Woman must make
her demands of man. For that she must be _free_.[25]


AUSTRALIA[26]

  Total population: 4,555,662.
  Women:            2,166,318.
  Men:              2,389,344.

  An association of women's clubs in each of five colonies.
  The Australian Women's Political Association, embracing six colonies.

It is a rare thing for Europeans to have a definite conception of the
Australian Commonwealth. This is the more to be regretted since this
federation of republics is among the countries that have made the greatest
progress in the woman's rights movement. In no other part of the world has
such a radical change in the status of woman been effected in so short a
time and with such comparatively insignificant struggles.

Till 1840, Australia had been a penal colony. Since then,--after the
discovery of the first gold fields,--a multitude of fortune-seekers,
gold-miners, and adventurers joined the population of deported convicts.
The good middle-class element for a long time remained in the minority.
Certainly nobody would have believed that there existed at that time in
Australia all the conditions necessary for the growth of a flourishing and
highly civilized commonwealth. Nevertheless, such was the case. There were
formed seven democratic states, whose people were not bound by any
traditionalism or excessive fondness for time-honored, inherited customs;
these people wished to have elbowroom and were determined to establish
themselves on their own soil in their own way. This all took place the
more easily since England gave the growing commonwealth in general an
exceedingly free hand, and because the inhabitants were by nature
independent. Australia was colonized by those who, having come into
conflict with the laws of the old world, found their sphere of life narrow
and restricted.

Because Australia to-day has only about five million inhabitants, the
country is confronted only in a limited way with the problem of dealing
with congested masses of people, a condition which is favorable to all
social experimentation. Those in authority believe they can direct and
eventually mold the development of the Commonwealth.

Sixty-five per cent of the population are Protestant; the Germanic element
predominates. The women constitute not quite 50 per cent of the
population. Thus in many respects the Australian colonies possess
conditions similar to those prevailing in the western states of the
American Union, and the results of the woman's rights movement are in both
regions approximately the same. Mrs. M. Donohue, one of the delegates from
Australia, declared at the London Woman's Suffrage Congress that her
country had brought about "the greatest happiness for the greatest
number."

Naturally, the Australian governments had originally a series of material
problems to solve, real problems of existence, as, for example, to find a
satisfactory agricultural policy in a predominantly farming and
cattle-raising country. When the economic basis of the country seemed
sufficiently secure, the intellectual interests were given attention. A
country which never had slavery or a feudal regime, a Salic Law, or a Code
Napoleon; a country which has no divine right of kings, and is not
oppressed with militarism; a country which judges a man by his personal
ability and esteems him for what he is, such a country certainly could not
tolerate the dogma of woman's inferiority. Between 1871 and 1880, the
school systems of the various colonies were regulated by a series of laws.
Elementary instruction, which is free and obligatory, is given in public
schools to children of both sexes between the ages of five and fifteen,
but in most cases the sexes are segregated. In the public schools of the
whole continent about 20,000 teachers are employed (9,000 men and 11,000
women). The men predominate in the leading well-paid positions. The
secondary school system (as in England) is composed largely of private
schools, and is to a great extent in the hands of the Protestant
denominations and the Catholic orders. The governments subsidize these
institutions. Girls and boys enjoy the same educational opportunities in
the schools, part of which are coeducational.

The four Australian universities--Sidney (New South Wales), Melbourne
(Victoria), Adelaide (South Australia), and Aukland (New Zealand)--are
to-day open to women, who can secure all academic degrees granted by the
philosophical, law, and medical faculties.[27]

The number of students in the universities is as follows: in Sidney, 1054
(of whom 142 are women); in New Zealand University, 1332 (of whom 369 are
women); in Melbourne, 853 (of whom 128 are women). The total number of
students in Adelaide and Hobart is 626 and 62 respectively, but the number
of women students is not given. The educational problem is thus solved for
the Australian woman in a favorable manner: she has equal and full
privileges in the universities.

What are the conditions in the occupations? "All occupations are open to
women," is stated in a report which I have used.[28] But that is not
entirely correct. Women are teachers, but they are not lecturers and
professors in the universities. As preachers they are admitted only among
the Nonconformists. There are women doctors and dentists, and in four
colonies (New Zealand, Tasmania, West Australia, and Victoria) women are
permitted to practice law, but they are confronted with a certain popular
prejudice when they attempt to enter medicine, law, technical science, and
a teaching career in the universities. The state employs women in the
elementary schools; in the postal and telegraph service; as registrars
(permitting them to perform marriage ceremonies); and as factory
inspectors. But the salaries and wages in Australia are not always the
same for both sexes. Thus, for example, in South Australia the male head
masters of the public schools draw salaries of 110 to 450 pounds sterling,
while the women draw 80 to 156 pounds sterling. Since school affairs are
not affairs under the control of the Commonwealth, the federal law (equal
wages for equal work) cannot be applied in this particular. In
Tasmania[29] (where the women have voted since 1903) women are teachers in
the public schools, employees in the postal, telegraph, and telephone
systems, supervisors of health in the public schools, and assistants to
the quarantine and sanitary boards; they are registrars in the parishes,
superintendents of hospitals, asylums, prisons, etc. Public offices in the
army, the navy, and the church alone remain closed to them.

It is to be noted here that Mrs. Dobson, of Tasmania, was the official
representative of the Australian government at the International Woman's
Suffrage Congress held in Amsterdam in 1908.

The official yearbook of the Australian Federation gives the following
industrial statistics for 1901: state and municipal office holders, 41,235
women (69,399 men); domestic servants, 150,201 women (50,335 men);
commerce, 34,514 women (188,144 men); transportation, 3429 women (118,730
men); industry, 75,570 women (350,596 men); agriculture and forestry,
fisheries, and mining, 38,944 women (494,163 men). In all fields, with the
exception of domestic service, the men are in a numerical superiority;
therefore the matrimonial opportunities of the Australian woman are
favorable. For every 100 girls 105.99 boys were born in 1906; the
statistics for 1906 showed a greater number of marriages than ever before
(30,410). The difference in the ages of the married men and women is 4.5
years on the average; the number of children per family is about 4 (3.77).

Five Australian colonies (New Zealand, Victoria, Queensland, South
Australia, and New South Wales) have enacted the following laws for the
protection of workingwomen:

     1. Maximum working time--48 hours a week.

     2. The prohibition of night work (except in Queensland).

     3. Higher wages for overtime.

The eight-hour day is necessitated throughout Australia by the climate.
The other provisions are perhaps not stringently enforced. Children under
thirteen years cannot be employed in the factories. Socialistic
regulations, such as fixing the minimum wages in certain industries, and
the establishment of obligatory courts of arbitration, have been
instituted in several colonies (Victoria, New South Wales, etc.).

In the beginning the English Common Law regulated the legal status of the
Australian women. During the past fifty years this law has undergone many
modifications. Each colony acted independently in the matter, and
therefore there is no longer uniformity. In all cases separate ownership
of property is legal. However, joint parental authority is legally
established only in New Zealand. The divorce laws are prejudicial to women
in almost all respects.

In the field of legislation the influence of woman's suffrage has already
made itself definitely felt. Each colony has its state legislature which
consists of a Lower House and a Senate. Every Australian who is twenty-one
years old is a voter in both state and municipal elections. (There is a
property qualification only for those voting for the Senate.) In 1869 the
woman's suffrage movement began in Australia (in Victoria). The right to
vote in school and municipal affairs was given to women as a matter of
course.[30] The right to vote in state affairs was granted to women first
in New Zealand in 1893, in South Australia in 1895, in West Australia in
1899, in New South Wales in 1903, in Queensland in 1905, and in Victoria
in 1908.

When the six Australian colonies (excluding New Zealand) formed themselves
into a federation in 1900, an Australian Federal Parliament was
established. The women of _all of the six colonies_ voted for the
parliamentary officers on an equality with men. Here was a curious
thing--the women of the four conservative colonies voted for the members
of the Federal Parliament but could not vote for the state legislature.

On the basis of the documents dealing with Victoria I shall give a more
detailed account of the history of woman's suffrage in this colony. The
greatest statesman of Victoria, George Higinbotham, in 1873 introduced the
first woman's suffrage bill before Parliament. This met with no success. A
number of similar attempts were made until 1884. In this year there was
founded the first "Woman's Suffrage Society" in Victoria. The movement
then spread rapidly, and in 1891 thirty thousand women petitioned
Parliament for the suffrage in state affairs. For the time being this
attempt likewise met with failure. But the political organization of the
women was strengthened through the formation of the "United Council for
Woman's Suffrage." Every year after 1895 this Council gave advice to the
Lower House concerning the framing of woman's suffrage bills, and thus
enlarged its influence. Hitherto the passing of the suffrage bill had been
prevented by the opposition of the Upper House (which was not chosen by
universal suffrage). On November 18, 1908, the bill was finally passed by
the _House of Obstruction_, and thus the women, who had worked for the
suffrage, were finally emancipated. Since 1893, the year of the
emancipation of women in New Zealand, the opponents of woman's suffrage
put off the women with the request to wait and see how the plan worked in
New Zealand; in 1896 the women were asked to wait and see how the plan
worked in New South Wales; in 1902 they were asked to see how woman's
suffrage worked in the federal elections. In 1908 it was possible to
secure only 3500 signatures _against_ woman's suffrage.

In New Zealand the women have exercised active suffrage since 1893. There
also, the gloomiest predictions were made when this "unprecedented"
measure was adopted. There were, of course, women opponents of woman's
suffrage. Such, for example, was Mrs. Seddon, the wife of the Prime
Minister of New Zealand. She said: "It seemed to me that the women ought
to remain away from the tumult and riotous scenes of the polling booths.
But I gave up this view. With us, the women benefited the suffrage and the
suffrage benefited the women. The elections have taken place more quietly
and women have indicated a lively interest in public affairs.

"Woman's suffrage has not caused family dissensions. It has frequently
happened that whole families have voted for the same candidate. In other
cases different members of one family voted for different candidates. But
this has not disturbed domestic tranquillity, for nowhere have family
feuds been engendered by one member or another of the family boasting of
the success of his candidate. The fear that the women would vote largely
for Conservative candidates, through the influence of the clergy, was not
realized. Already the women have twice contributed to the reelection of a
Liberal minister. Neither the Protestant nor the Catholic clergy
endeavored to influence the votes of the women anywhere." The Countess
Wachtmeister, a Californian traveling in Australia, confirms this opinion,
"Thanks to woman's suffrage the respectable elements that formerly often
remained away from the political arena have now again stepped to the
front; they have presented successful candidates, and have begun to play
an important part in the political life of the country."

Since women have exercised the right to vote in New Zealand the following
legal reforms have been enacted:

     1. Divorces are granted to the wife and to the husband upon the same
        grounds.

     2. The husband can no longer deprive the wife and children of their
        inheritances by means of a will.

     3. The conditions of suffrage in municipal elections were made the
        same for both women and men.

     4. The saloons are closed on election days.

     5. Women are admitted to the practice of law.

     6. The age of consent for girls was raised to 17.

Similar reforms were enacted in South Australia. There Mrs. Mary Lee is
the leader in the woman's suffrage movement, and founder of the "Women's
Suffrage Society." When the woman's suffrage bill was passed in 1895 the
Prime Minister, the Minister of Public Instruction, and the Lord Mayor
gave Mrs. Lee an impressive reception in the town hall; they thanked her
for the untiring efforts which she had devoted to the cause, and the Prime
Minister said, "Mrs. Lee is the originator of the greatest reforms in the
constitutional history of Australia." What enlightened views the ministers
in the antipodal countries do have! Are they really our antiscians to such
a degree?

Since 1896, the following reforms have been effected by the South
Australian Parliament:

     1. A modification of the marriage law (the husband must provide for
        the wife and children if his brutality leads to a divorce). An
        enlargement of woman's sphere in the business world. Separate
        property rights.

     2. Greater strength was given to the law compelling the father of
        illicit children to fulfill his pecuniary duties.

     3. A severer penalty for trafficking in girls.

     4. The increasing of the age of consent to 17.

     5. Improved laws providing for the care of dependent children.

     6. A maximum working week of 52 hours for children engaged in
        industry.

     7. Laws suppressing pornography.

     8. Laws prohibiting the sale of liquor and tobacco to children.

     9. Women were appointed to the positions of inspectors of schools,
        prisons, hospitals, etc.

In West Australia, where women have voted since 1899, the women were
admitted to the practice of law; the age of consent was raised to 17
years; and the conditions on which divorce are granted were made the same
for man and woman. In Europe people still question the practical value of
woman's suffrage.

Following the establishment of woman's suffrage in New South Wales and
Tasmania, juvenile courts were introduced; New South Wales adopted a very
stringent law regulating the sale of liquor (local option; no barmaids
under 21 years could be employed; the sale of liquors to children under 14
years was prohibited).

Since women have voted in the elections for the Federal Parliament they
have formed the Australian Woman's Political Association. The President is
Miss Vida Goldstein, of Victoria. To the Association belong woman's
suffrage leagues, woman's trade-unions, temperance societies, woman's
church clubs, and other organizations. For the present the women will not
ally themselves with any of the existing parties, since the principles of
none of them correspond exactly to the programme which the women have set
up. The "Political Equality League" is satisfactory in one respect (equal
rights for both sexes), but goes too far in its socialistic demands.

The women have succeeded in having federal laws enacted providing that all
state employees be paid the same wages for the same work, and that the
legal provisions for naturalization permit woman to retain her right of
self-government and her individuality. The government will propose a
federal law securing uniformity in the marriage laws (laws in regard to
marriage, property, divorce, and parental authority).

In all the Australian colonies women have active suffrage, but not in all
cases the passive. Wherever they possess the latter they have laid little
claim to it:

     1. because a part of the capable women believe they can work more
        effectively and achieve more if they are not attached to a
        political party;

     2. because the established party programmes very frequently embody
        the demands of the women;

     3. because for this reason the political parties expect no special
        advantage from the women, and it is difficult to secure the
        support of the great party papers for the women candidates;

     4. because the Australian elections also cost money, and the capable
        women are not always well-to-do.

In 1903, Miss Vida Goldstein announced her candidature for the Federal
Parliament and was defeated. In the federal elections of 1906 on an
average 58.36 per cent of the registered men and 43.30 per cent of the
registered women voted (against 53.09 and 30.96 per cent in 1903).

In two pamphlets,--_Woman's Suffrage in New Zealand_, and _Woman's
Suffrage in Australia_,[31]--the leading men of the youngest region of the
world have given their written testimony on the practical workings of
woman's suffrage. These men are prime ministers of the colonies, public
prosecutors, the ministers of the various state departments, members of
the lower houses in the parliaments, high dignitaries of the Church, the
editors of large political newspapers. They all make the most favorable
statements concerning woman's suffrage.

"The women have demanded nothing unreasonable from their representatives,
and have always placed themselves on the side of clean politics and clean
politicians." "Woman's suffrage has brought about neither the millennium
nor pandemonium," and the New Zealanders do not understand why it is that
in other countries people "can still become agitated over anything so
inherently reasonable as woman's suffrage."

All who wish to have the right to participate in a discussion on woman's
suffrage must first study these two books of testimonials. A mere
knowledge of these facts will cause much insipid discussion to cease in
public meetings.

From the French consul in Dantzig, Count Jouffroy d'Abbans, one familiar
with Australian conditions, I learned the following isolated facts
concerning woman's suffrage. It has a salutary influence throughout. Women
show a lively interest in political and municipal questions; for the sake
of their political rights they neglect their "specifically feminine"
duties so little that they come to the parliamentary sessions with
knitting, embroidery, and sewing. They also engage in these feminine
activities while attending the night sessions. On election days there is
certainly often a cold dinner or supper. But that occurs on washing days,
too, and no one has yet wished to deny women the privilege of doing the
washing. It is safe to say that the Australian woman's rights movement
will not fail because of this obstacle.


GREAT BRITAIN

  Total population: 41,605,220.
  Women:            21,441,911.
  Men:              20,163,309.

  English Federation of Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

"England is the storm center of our movement," declared the President of
the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance in the Amsterdam Congress.
This was the conviction of the Congress, which therefore resolved to hold
the next International Woman's Suffrage Congress in London (in April,
1909). The fact is undisputed that the English suffragettes--whether one
favors or opposes their actions--have made Great Britain the center of the
modern woman's rights movement. England is a European country, an old
country with rigid traditions, which, nevertheless, are the freest
political traditions that we have in Europe to-day. For fifty years the
English women have struggled for the right to vote. In spite of the fact
that their country has neither Salic Law nor continental militarism (two
of the greatest obstacles to all woman's rights movements), the English
women have not as yet attained their ends. This is an indication of the
tenacity of the prejudices against women in the countries of older
civilizations.

The opposition offered to the political emancipation of women in England
is all the more remarkable since the English women were able to exercise
the right to vote on an equality with men in national elections till 1832,
and in municipal elections till 1835.[32] To that time we find the same
conditions prevailing in England as prevailed in the nine American
commonwealths previous to 1783. This parity of circumstances is explained
by the English principle of representation: _no taxation without
representation_. In 1832 and 1835, however, the English women, who as
taxpayers were qualified to vote, had the right to vote in national and
municipal affairs taken from them; for the word "persons" the expression
"_male_ persons" was substituted in the election law. When this
disfranchisement took place none of those concerned cried out against it.
For two hundred years the women had made no use worth mentioning of the
right to vote. But a part of the women, especially those of the liberal
and cultured circles, saw the significance of this retrograde step.

The political struggles of general concern during the following period
(such as the antislavery movement and the anticorn-law movement) furnished
these women an opportunity to educate themselves in political affairs,
and, like the American women of that time, they in many cases learned
their political ABC by means of the same questions. Such men as Cobden,
Pease, Biggs, Knight, and others were the advance guard of the political
women in England. The earliest pamphlet on women's suffrage preserved to
us appeared in 1847. It is a small leaflet and says among other things,
"As long as both sexes and all parties are not given a just
representation, good government is impossible" (which is a paraphrase of
the American principle--every just government derives its powers from the
consent of the governed). The contrary view had been stated in the
_Encyclopaedia Britannica_ as early as 1842 by the father of John Stuart
Mill: "It is self-evident that all persons whose interests are identical
with those of a different class are excluded from political representation
without injury." Certainly from such an arrangement the "representatives"
will suffer no injury. That select group of intellectual women who trained
themselves politically during the antislavery movement and the struggle
for free trade consisted of the mothers, the sisters, and daughters of
liberal politicians and academically trained men. Many of these women were
themselves students and teachers. No antagonism ever existed in England
between the woman's suffrage movement and the movement favoring the
education of woman.

Such were the conditions in 1866. A new election law was to be introduced
in Parliament; a new class of men was to be granted the right of suffrage
by the lowering of the property qualification. The women decided to
present a petition to the House of Commons requesting the right to vote in
national elections. The women had decided to act thus publicly because of
the presence of John Stuart Mill in the House of Commons, and because of
an utterance of Disraeli's, "In a country in which a woman can be ruler,
peer, church trustee, owner of estates, and guardian of the poor, I do not
see in the name of what principle the right to vote can be withheld from
her." Four petitions (one signed by 1499 women, one by 1605 taxpaying
women, and two more signed by 3559 and 3000 men and women) were sent to
the House of Commons; and on May 20, 1867, John Stuart Mill, after he had
presented the petitions, moved that the right to vote be given to the
qualified women taxpayers. His motion was rejected by a vote of 196 to 73.
Thereupon there were formed for systematic propaganda, woman's suffrage
societies in London, Edinburgh, Manchester, Birmingham, and Bristol; these
cities are still the center of the movement. The new election law gave
women a further advantage--the expression _male_ person was replaced with
the generic word "man."[33] Since an Act of Parliament (13 and 14 Vict.,
c. 21) declares that in all laws the masculine expression also includes
the feminine, _unless the contrary is expressly stated_, the friends of
woman's suffrage believed they could interpret this expression in favor of
women. The attempt to do this was now made. A number of qualified women
demanded that they be registered with the voters; they were determined to
have recourse to the law if the government commission refused to register
their votes. At this time the first public meeting of women in England was
held in the famous "Free Trade Hall" in Manchester. But the courts and the
Supreme Court interpreted the law _against_ the women,--"they are
disqualified neither intellectually nor morally, but _legally_." Then a
methodical propaganda by means of public meetings was begun; the first
victory was won as early as 1869,--the women taxpayers were given the
right to vote in municipal affairs in England, Scotland, and Wales.

Between 1870 and 1884, the political organization of the women was
strengthened; the women of the aristocracy (Lady Amberly, Lady Anne
Gore-Langton, and others) were won over to the cause of woman's suffrage.
A "Central Committee for Woman's Suffrage" was formed, and a number of
excellent women speakers (Biggs, Maclaren, Becker, Fawcett, Craigen,
Kingsley, Tod, and others) spoke throughout the country. A further success
was achieved when the Parliament of the Isle of Man[34] (House of Keys)
gave qualified women the right to vote.

In 1884, the property qualification was again reduced through a new
election law; the friends of woman's suffrage took advantage of this
opportunity to present a motion in Parliament favoring woman's suffrage,
in support of which the following statements were made: "Two million men,
many of whom are ignorant and uneducated, and possess only a small plot of
ground, are to be given political rights. On what principle is the same
right withheld from 300,000 women who are educated and who are
landowners?" This motion was lost also. In 1885 the English women, in
order to make their influence felt in political affairs, formed the
"Primrose League," which supported the Conservative candidates in the
election campaigns; and in 1887 was formed the "Women's Liberal
Federation," which supported the Liberals in a similar manner. The next
attempt to secure woman's suffrage was made in 1897, but it was
unsuccessful. During the Boer War woman's suffrage receded into the
background, and not until March 14, 1904, was a woman's suffrage bill
again introduced; this bill did not become law. At that time the woman's
suffrage movement was lifeless, and in a thoroughly hopeless condition.
All the usual means of propaganda had been exhausted,--meetings,
petitions, and personal work during campaigns made no impressions either
on the members of Parliament, the government, or on public opinion. It was
no longer possible to educe arguments _against_ the right of _qualified_
women to vote (it was not a question of universal suffrage, but, just as
in the case of the men, it was a matter of granting the franchise to women
holding property in their own name and earning their own living).
Governments, however, wish to be _coerced_ into granting the franchise,
and the representatives of the woman's suffrage movement were not
determined enough to exercise the necessary coercion. Therefore, the
National Union of Women's Suffrage Societies transferred the leadership of
the movement to the National Women's Social and Political Union, whose
members are known by the name of suffragettes. This transference of
leadership took place during the autumn of 1905.

The suffragettes then adopted militant tactics, making the government
their point of attack. This was a good stroke, for since 1905 England has
had a Liberal Cabinet, and several of the ministers and over 400 of the
600 members of the House of Commons have declared themselves as friends of
woman's suffrage. "Then why don't you grant us our political freedom?"
asked the suffragettes.

The women are heads of families, they pay rent and taxes, just as the men.
All their conditions of livelihood are as dependent upon the laws as are
those of the men. A _liberal_ government and _liberal_ members of
Parliament ought to be liberal towards women and grant them the suffrage.
Many of these ministers and many members of Parliament owe their political
careers, their election, and their influence to the practical campaign
activities of women or to the woman's suffrage movement, which they
supported in order to enlarge their political influence. They have made
use of the woman's suffrage movement and now wish to do nothing in return.
The fate of all woman's suffrage bills introduced since 1870 (13 in
number) proves that it is hopeless to have such bills introduced by
private members. _Women must turn their hopes to a bill introduced by the
government._ The present Liberal government needs only to treat the matter
seriously; then a woman's suffrage bill will be passed.

But the government has not treated the matter seriously; hence the
suffragettes have declared war. It is their determination to fight every
ministry which is not kindly disposed toward the suffrage movement.

The struggle is carried on by the following means: organization of
societies; meetings throughout the country; street parades and open air
meetings (especially significant are those of June 13 and 21, 1908); the
employment of first-class speakers, who make concise, clear, ingenious,
and stirring speeches; the raising of large sums of money (20,000 pounds,
_i.e._ $100,000 annually; there is a reserve fund of 50,000 pounds, _i.e._
$250,000); the publication of a well-managed periodical, _Votes for
Women_.[35]

The leaders are Mrs. and Miss Pankhurst, Mrs. Drummond, Annie Kenney, Mr.
and Mrs. Pethick Lawrence. These and the most determined of their
associates undertake to send deputations to the Liberal Prime Minister,
Mr. Asquith, and to ask the question in all public meetings in which
members of the Cabinet speak,--when will you give women the right to vote?

The deputations go to Parliament _because women, as taxpayers, have the
right to speak to the Prime Minister_, who continually receives
deputations of men. Since the Prime Minister does not wish to grant women
the right to vote, the deputations of women are prevented from entering
the Houses of Parliament by strong squads of police, both mounted and on
foot; and if the women do not desist from their attempt to make known to
the Prime Minister the resolutions of their meeting, they are arrested for
the disturbance of the peace, the interruption of traffic, or the
instigation of tumult and riot; they are arraigned in the _police court_
and are sentenced to imprisonment in the ordinary prisons. The Liberal
government stubbornly refuses to regard these women as political offenders
and to punish them as such.

The woman's suffrage advocates, who ask the Cabinet members questions in
public meetings, direct their questions to both friends and opponents of
woman's suffrage. For, they inquire, of what use are our friends to us if
they do nothing for us? The members of the English Cabinet have a joint
responsibility for their political programme. If the friends of woman's
suffrage treat the matter seriously, they must either convert their
colleagues or resign. As long as they do not do that, they are merely
playing with woman's suffrage and the women think it necessary to "heckle"
them. The women who ask the questions are often ejected from the meetings
in a very rough way.[36]

The suffragettes give the government conclusive proof of their political
power when they oppose Liberal candidates at all by-elections and
contribute to the defeat of the candidates or cause a reduction of their
votes. To the present this has occurred in fourteen cases. It is due to
the success of these tactics that the whole world is to-day speaking about
woman's suffrage, which has become a burning political question in
England. All along the people and the press are giving greater support to
the suffragettes who have the courage to brave the horrors of the London
prison, and there become acquainted with the distress of the poor, the
destitute, and the helpless.

During the last three or four years of the activity of the suffragettes a
great number of woman's suffrage organizations were founded: The Woman's
Freedom League (Mrs. Despard), The Men's League for Woman's Suffrage, The
Artists' Suffrage League, The Conservative and Unionist Women's Franchise
Association, The Actresses' Franchise League, The Writers' League, etc.
Scotland and Ireland have their own woman's suffrage associations.

In opposition there have been formed the National Women's Antisuffrage
Association and a Men's League for Opposing Woman's Suffrage (those are
supported chiefly by the aristocratic circles). They declare that woman
does not need the right to vote since she exercises an "enormous indirect
influence"; that woman does not _wish_ the right to vote; that her
subordination is based on natural law since brute force rules the world;
woman's suffrage would result in England's destruction, if a majority of
women voters (England has a majority of women) were permitted to decide
questions concerning the army and navy.

The leader of the suffragettes, Mrs. Fawcett, recently established the
fact that the newly formed Association has a considerably smaller number
of prominent names among its members _than the organization formed two
years ago_, which soon came to an inglorious end. She emphasized the fact
that the two important women, who at that time still favored the
antisuffrage movement,--Mrs. Louise Creighton and Mrs. Sidney Webb,--have
since gone over to the suffrage advocates. On the occasion of Mrs.
Fawcett's public debate with Mrs. Humphry Ward, the leader of the
antisuffragists (in February, 1909), it happened that 235 of those present
favored woman's suffrage and 74 were opposed.

The argument against the brute force statement was treated in three
excellent articles in _Votes for Women_ under the title "The Physical
Force Fallacy."[37] The most influential of the English women, together
with the women in the industries, the students of both sexes, the
workingwomen,--in short, the intellectual and professional women are in
favor of the suffragettes; and the woman's suffrage advocates have "the
spiritual certainty" that moves mountains. Let no one believe that the
appeals made on the streets, the parades of the women as sandwich-men, or
the noisy publicity of their tactics are gladly indulged in by the women.
These actions are entirely opposed to woman's nature. But the women have
recognized that these tactics are necessary and they act accordingly
because it is their duty. Such movements have always been successful.

Women do not possess the right to vote in parliamentary elections; but, if
taxpayers, they can vote in municipal affairs in the whole of Great
Britain and Ireland. The _married_ women of England and Wales have a
restricted right of suffrage, however: they are "persons" and therefore
voters in parochial elections, in the election of poor-law administrators,
and of urban and rural district councillors; but they are not regarded as
"persons" and are not voters in elections for the borough and county
councils. In one single case, in the County of London, by the law of 1900,
married women were given almost the same rights as those exercised by
married women in Scotland and Ireland.[38] The right of single or married
women to hold office (passive suffrage)[39] has prevailed in England and
Wales since 1869 in respect to the offices of guardians of the poor,
overseers, waywardens, churchwardens,--and since 1870 (Education Act) in
respect to school boards.[40] At the very first school elections women
were elected, which induced women to have themselves presented also as
candidates for the offices of poor-law administrators. In 1875 the first
unmarried woman was elected to that office, the first married woman in
1881. In the discharge of their duties in both classes of offices the
women have acted admirably. Nevertheless, the reactionary Education Act of
June, 1903, took away from the women the right to hold office as members
of school boards in the County of London. They can still secure
administrative offices by governmental appointment, but no longer by an
election. In 1888 were created the county councils for England and Wales;
the county councils were at the same time organs for the self-governing
municipalities. Since this law, like those of 1869 and 1870, did not
specially exclude women from the right to hold office, two women, Mrs.
Cobden and Lady Sandhurst, presented themselves as candidates for the
office of county councillors of London. They were elected. Thereupon Mrs.
Beresford-Hope, whom Lady Sandhurst had defeated, contested the legality
of the election. In 1889, the Court of Appeals declared that women were
eligible to public office only _when this is expressly stated_.[41] This
decision of the Court, which was in conflict with the English
Constitution, also brought about the loss of the right of the women of
Scotland and Ireland to hold office as county councillors.

As a result of this judicial decision, when the new Local Self-government
Act for England and Wales was enacted (1894), it was necessary expressly
to state the eligibility of women (unmarried and married) to hold the
minor local offices (parish, urban, rural district councillors, poor-law
guardians, etc.). Article 22, however (in spite of historical precedents),
excluded women from the office of justice of the peace. In 1894 the same
thing occurred in Scotland, and in 1898 in Ireland.

In 1899, the attempt to secure the eligibility of women to the
metropolitan borough councils (for London only)[42] failed, owing to the
opposition of the House of Lords.

The law of 1907,[43] known as the _Qualification of Women Act_, grants
unmarried women the right to hold office in the borough and county
councils (councillor, alderman, mayor). Married women have this right only
in the County of London; elsewhere they can merely vote for these
officers.[44] On the occasion of the first elections under this act twelve
women presented themselves as candidates; six were elected (one as mayor);
hitherto the women had been elected only in small places, and then owing
to exceptional circumstances. Whoever investigates the struggle of the
women to secure their rights in the local government and studies the
attitude of the men toward these exceedingly just demands will comprehend
the exasperating circumstances under which the women are to-day struggling
for the right to vote in the English parliamentary elections. In questions
of power and of gaining a livelihood [_Macht- und Brotfragen_] the
nobility of man can really not be depended upon.

The woman's suffrage movement has led to the consummation of a number of
legal reforms: the property laws now legalize the separation of the
property of husband and wife[45]; in the United Kingdom the wife
administers her own property and disposes of it, and has full control over
her earnings. The remainder of the laws regulating marriage are still
rather rigorous,--in England at least; the wife has no _hereditary right_
to her husband's property. If she economizes in the administration of the
household, the savings belong to the husband. The wife cannot demand any
pay in money for performing her domestic duties; the mere expenses of
maintenance are sufficient remuneration, etc. In normal cases the _father_
alone has authority over the children. It is made very difficult for a
woman to secure a divorce, etc.[46]

The women that have labored so untiringly in political affairs have very
naturally made it a point to promote the educational opportunities of
their sex. Since 1870, the elementary school system has been regulated by
the school boards, which have introduced obligatory public instruction. In
these institutions the boys and girls are segregated (except in the rural
districts). On an average there is one male teacher to every three women
teachers in these institutions. The secondary schools are private, as in
Australia. Hence it was not necessary for the English women to wrest every
concession from a reluctant government (as was the case in Germany); but
private initiative, combined with the devotion of private individuals,
made possible in a few years the full reorganization of England's
institutions of learning for girls. This reorganization began in 1868 and
led to the following results: the establishment of higher institutions of
learning in all English cities (these are called girls' public day
schools, most of them being day schools. They are governed by committees
consisting of the founders, the principals, and the qualified advisers).
Latin and mathematics are obligatory studies in the curriculum. The
schools are in close relationship with Oxford and Cambridge universities,
the universities inspecting the schools and supervising the various
examinations (including the examinations of the students upon leaving the
schools). In England these schools are for girls only; in Scotland, girls
attend similar schools which are coeducational. The number of women
teachers is estimated at 8000.

Admission to the universities was secured with difficulty by the women. At
first a number of women requested the privilege of attending lectures in
the universities of Oxford and Cambridge. Since these universities are
resident colleges, it was necessary to provide boarding places for women.
This was done in 1869 and 1870 in both places, through the work of Miss
Emily Davies and Miss Anna Clough. Both of these beginnings developed into
the women's colleges of Girton and Newnham. Since then, St. Margaret's
Hall, Somersville Hall, and Holloway College have been established for
women. These institutions correspond to the German philosophical faculties
[the colleges of literature and liberal arts in the United States]. An
entrance examination is necessary for admission. The course of study is
three years. The final examination, called "tripos," embraces three
subjects; it corresponds to the German _Oberlehrerexamen_,--examinations
given to candidates for the position of teachers in the _Gymnasiums_, the
_Realgymnasiums_, _Oberrealgymnasiums_, etc. Theology, medicine, and law
cannot be studied in these woman's colleges (any more than in the American
woman's colleges). Part of the teachers live in the woman's college
buildings; part of them belong to the faculties of Oxford and Cambridge.
The former are women tutors and professors.

The English colleges for women are maintained by private funds. Many women
not wishing to take the "tripos" examination or to become teachers attend
the university to acquire a higher education. Others prepare themselves
for the degree of Bachelor of Arts, Master of Arts, or Doctor of
Philosophy. These examinations are accepted by Oxford and Cambridge
universities, but the women are not granted the corresponding titles,
because the use of such titles would make the women _Fellows_ of the
University, which would entitle them to the use of the university gardens
and parks, and to live in one of the colleges. All other universities in
England, Scotland, and Ireland, with the exception of Trinity College,
Dublin, admit women to all departments, accepting their examinations and
granting them academic degrees.

The women's colleges are centers of sport,--incidentally they possess
their own fire department. To arouse an interest in political affairs and
to develop facility in speaking, debating clubs have been organized. More
than 1300 women have graduated from Cambridge, and more than 1200 from the
University of London. When Mary Putnam wished to study medicine in 1868,
she had to go to Paris. Jex Blake, who attempted the same thing in
Edinburgh in 1869, was driven out by the students. She went to London and
was there at first given instruction by the noble Dr. Anstie. As early as
1870 there was formed in London a special School of Medicine for women, to
which a hospital for women was later attached, being directed and
supported entirely by women physicians. To-day, 553 women doctors are
practicing in Great Britain. Of these 538 have expressed themselves in
favor of, and 15 against, woman's suffrage. In England, women were first
permitted to take the public examination in dental surgery as late as
1908; while the Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Irish Royal Colleges of Surgeons
had admitted them long before. Women can study law in England, but as yet
they have not been admitted to the bar. If this privilege were granted to
women, they would have to affiliate with the London lawyers' associations,
such as the _Inner Temple_, the _Middle Temple_, _Gray's Inn_, etc.
Members of these organizations must several times a month attend the
dinners or banquets of the lawyers. These corporate customs of the English
Bar are said to exclude women from the legal profession just as similar
customs have excluded them from tutorships and professorships in Oxford
and Cambridge.

In spite of this, Miss Cave recently sought admission to _Gray's Inn_, but
was refused _because she was a woman_. She appealed her case to the Lords
of Appeal in Ordinary, but they declared that they had no jurisdiction;
the matter will be pursued further. The first woman preacher in England, a
native of Germany, Miss v. Petzold, studied theology in Germany and
graduated there. After her trial sermon in Leicester she was elected in
preference to her male competitors. Later she accepted a call to Chicago.
The Congregationalists have four women preachers; the Salvation Army over
3000. Except in those callings where personal ability is determinative,
the salaries of English women are lower than those of the men. The women
have a large field for their efforts in the public schools (where there
are three women teachers to one man teacher). In the secondary schools for
girls, instruction and control are entirely in the hands of women; their
salaries are quite sufficient (the minimum being 100 pounds sterling,
about $500). As we have seen, the higher institutions of learning also
offer the women well-paid positions (the tutors being paid $2000, with
board and lodging; the principals $2500).

The _well-paid_ civil offices are reserved for the men. Although there are
more women teachers and more female students in the schools than males,
there are 244 male inspectors of public schools and 18 women inspectors;
the male inspector-general is paid 1000 pounds sterling annually, the
woman inspector-general 500 pounds. In the secondary schools there are 20
male inspectors and 3 women inspectors with annual salaries of 400 to 800
pounds, and 300 pounds respectively. The women teachers of the elementary
schools (of whom there are approximately 111,000) draw on an average two
thirds the salary of the men teachers, though they have the same training
and do the same amount of work.

In spite of the fact that there are two million women engaged in industry,
there are 900 male factory inspectors and hardly 60 female factory
inspectors. Here again the men are paid 1000 pounds and the women only 500
pounds a year. In the postal and telegraph service the same injustice
exists: the men begin with a minimum wage of 20 shillings a week, while
the women are paid 14 shillings; the men increase their salaries to 62
shillings a week; the women to 30 shillings. The male telegraph operator
begins with 18 shillings and is finally given 65 shillings a week; the
woman telegraph operator begins with 16 and reaches 40 shillings. The male
clerks of the second division of the civil service are paid 250 pounds and
the women 100 annually. In 1908, the number of women employees in the
postal and telegraph service of Great Britain was 13,259; the number of
women supernumeraries, 30,476: total number, 43,735. The highest positions
(heads of departments, staff officers) have been attained by 4 women and
by 178 men.

In recent years many new callings have been opened to women living in the
cities. They are engaged in the manufacture of confectionery. Prominent
and wealthy women have established businesses of their own, in which fine
confections are produced,--in many cases by destitute, nervous, and
overworked women music teachers. Women are active as bookbinders,
stockbrokers, bills of exchange agents, auditors, teachers of domestic
economy, instructors in gymnastics, ladies' guides, wardrobe dealers (the
costly robes of the women of fashion are sold on commission through
agents), paperers and decorators, etc.

The Woman's Institute[47] has published a complete handbook on the
occupations of women. This book does not omit the occupation of explorer,
in which Mrs. French Sheldon has distinguished herself (by exploration in
the interior of Africa). In London, the number of women engaged in
gainful pursuits is naturally very large, many of the women being alone in
the world. The women journalists and authoresses in London have been
numerous enough to organize a club of their own,--the Writers' Club, in
the Strand. The number of women employed in commercial houses is very
large,--450,000. The weekly wages, especially the wages of the saleswomen
in the shops, are often quite moderate, 20 to 25 shillings where
exceptional demands are made as to attractive dress and appearance. The
women have organized the Shop Assistants' Union. For women with this
weekly wage the securing of good rooms and board at a reasonable price is
a vital question. There are three apartment houses for workingwomen,--the
_Sloane Garden Houses_, and the apartments for women in Chenies Street and
in York Street. Women teachers, designers, artists, bookkeepers, cashiers,
secretaries and stenographers obtain room and board here at varying rates.
There are bedrooms (with two beds) for 4-1/2 to 5 shillings a week for
each person, furnished rooms for 10 to 14 shillings. The dining room is a
restaurant. Only the evening meal, dinner (served from 6 to 7), is served
to all at once. This meal costs 10 pence (20 cents). In Chenies Street
living expenses are somewhat higher: 6 pence for breakfast, 9 pence for
luncheon, 1 shilling for dinner; which is about 55 cents a day for board.
For suites of two to four rooms $15 to $30 a month is charged. The
_Alexandra House_ in Kensington offers women artists similar privileges;
the _Brabanzon House_ (under the protection of the Countess of Meath)
accommodates employees of the shops only. Since the English women
are--fortunately--independent in spirit, these institutions lack the
scholastic, monastic, or tutelary characteristics that are unfortunately
found in many similar institutions on the continent.

Very few of the English women have become industrial entrepreneurs.
However, they have directed their attention to agriculture as a means of
earning a livelihood and have organized agricultural schools for women.
Here the women engage especially in poultry raising, vegetable and fruit
growing, which in England are very lucrative; England annually imports 41
million pounds' worth of milk, eggs, poultry, vegetables, and fruits. The
councils of London, Berkshire, Essex, and Kent counties support the
Horticultural College for women in Swanley, Kent, which was founded
privately by wealthy and influential persons. In England 100,000 women are
engaged in agriculture. The demand for trained women gardeners to-day
still exceeds the supply. Trained women gardeners are frequently engaged
for a long term of years to teach untrained gardeners. Women are employed
in the Royal Botanical Gardens in Kew and in Edinburgh. Holloway College
has a woman gardener. In 1898 a model farm for women was founded by Lady
Warwick in Reading. The institution began with twelve women students, who
cultivated two acres of land. Within a year the number of students was
quadrupled; and then eleven acres were cultivated instead of two.

The woman that wishes to learn stock feeding and dairying is sent to a
special farm. The course requires two years. The _Agricultural Association
for Women_, founded by Lady Warwick, aids the women agriculturists and
finds positions for the pupils. In Great Britain there are eight public
schools in which women can learn agriculture and gardening. Many county
councils have established courses in gardening, to which women are
admitted.

Agriculture is encouraged in England because the migration from the
country to the city has increased extraordinarily. Agriculture is
restricted in favor of stock raising, which gives employment to fewer
laborers than agriculture. In spite of the great increase in population,
the number of agriculturists has steadily decreased since 1851. On the
other hand, the industrial population (and it is predominantly urban) has
increased significantly. Every industrialization means a pauperization to
a certain extent. It produces the army of unskilled laborers, the victims
of the sweating system, who in a destitute condition are left to eke out
their wretched existence in the "East Ends" of the large cities. There is
no corresponding misery in the country districts. A marked
industrialization therefore causes a degree of general pauperism such as
is unknown in the agricultural regions of western Europe. The pursuit of
gardening among women has a social-political significance. The English
laboring population is estimated at 4,000,000 people, among whom the
trade-union movement has made considerable progress. The English
trade-union statistics of 1904 show 148 trade-unions having women members.
There are all together 125,094 female members, _i.e._ 6.7 per cent of all
organized laborers. The greatest number of these are in the textile
industries (almost 100,000). The total number of women laborers in this
industry is 800,000.

                               MEN            WOMEN
                         (SHIL. A WEEK)   (SHIL. A WEEK)

  Cotton Industry             29.6             18.8
  Woolen Industry             26.1             13.1
  Lace Industry               39.6             13.5
  Woven Goods Industry        31.5             14.3
  Linen Industry              22.4             10.9
  Jute Industry               21.7             13.5[48]

In the textile industry, in which women are better organized than
elsewhere (there being 96,000), there existed in 1906 the preceding
difference between the wages of men and women (see table, p. 84).

The organization of women laborers was first advocated by Mrs. Paterson
and Miss Simcox at the trade-union congress held in Glasgow in 1875. But
this organization is confronted with the same difficulties as exist
elsewhere: the women believe that they are engaged in non-domestic work
only temporarily; therefore they are interested in the improvement of
labor only to a slight degree, and in addition are burdened with
housework; while the male laborer is free when the factory closes. In
almost all industries women are paid lower wages than men,--partly because
those who are poorly equipped are given the lower grades of work and are
not given an opportunity to do the more difficult work; partly, too,
because _they are women, i.e._ people of the second order. Weekly wages of
5 to 7 shillings are common. Naturally, the workingwoman who is all alone
in the world cannot exist on such a sum. In _one_ industry only the women
are given the same pay as the men for doing the same work,--this is the
textile industry in Lancashire. Since 1847 this industry has been
protected by a law prohibiting night work for women. In this industry men
and women laborers are organized in the same trade-union. The standard of
living of the whole body of workers is very high. There can be no doubt
that the legislation for the protection of the laborers of this industry,
in which the exploitation of women and children had been carried to the
extreme previous to 1847, has caused the raising of the general standard
of living. Without the intervention of law, exploitation would have been
pursued further in this industry. So the English women have before them an
example of the salutary effect of legislation for the protection of the
laborers in the textile industries. Nevertheless, there is in England a
faction among the woman's rights advocates which vigorously resists every
movement for the protection of women laborers; it has organized itself
into the "League for Freedom of Labor Defense." It acts on the principle
that every law for the protection of women laborers signifies an
unjustifiable tutelage; that the workingwomen should defend themselves
through the organization of trade-unions; that the laws for the protection
of women laborers decrease women's opportunities for work and drive them
from their positions, which are filled by men (who can work at night).

These fears are based purely on theory. In practice they are realized only
in entirely isolated cases. The truth is that legislation for the
protection of women laborers (prohibition of night work and the fixing of
a maximum number of work hours a day) is entirely favorable to an
overwhelming majority of workingwomen. It protects them against a degree
of exploitation that they could not resist unaided because _the majority
of them are not organized_, and have no power to organize themselves; they
will secure this power only through laws protecting women laborers. A
comparative international study of laws for the protection of women
laborers, published by the Belgian department of labor,[49] shows that the
number of women laborers has nowhere decreased, and that wages have not
declined as a result.

Concerning this point Mrs. Sidney Webb says: "In most cases women _cannot_
be replaced by men, either because the men are not sufficiently dextrous
or because their labor is too expensive. What employer will pay a man 20
to 30 shillings a week when a woman can accomplish just as much for 5 to
12 shillings a week?" We shall return to this subject in discussing
France.

Those women that are members of trade-unions persistently demand the right
to vote; many of them intimate that through this right they expect to
secure an increase in wages. Naturally the wishes of women laborers
possessing the franchise will be considered very differently from the
wishes of those not possessing this right. Proof of this has been given
by the American woman's suffrage states. Previous to the debates on
woman's suffrage in Parliament in 1904, a deputation of workingwomen from
the potteries in Staffordshire presented the members of Parliament from
that district with a petition having 4000 signatures, requesting the
introduction of a woman's suffrage bill, so that women might not continue
to be excluded from all well-paid positions on account of their political
inferiority. On this occasion the Hon. Mr. A. L. Emmott (member of
Parliament from the Oldham district) declared that the salary of the women
employees in the postal savings banks had been reduced from 65 pounds
(with an annual increase of 3 pounds) to 55 pounds (with an annual
increase of 2 pounds, 10 shillings). _This would have been impossible if
women had had the right to vote._ Domestic servants are as yet organized
only to a small extent, but they are well trained; they number 1,331,000.

In none of the Anglo-Saxon countries of the world is there a schism
between the woman's rights movements of the middle class and the
Social-Democrats, such as is found in Germany. In each of the Anglo-Saxon
countries there is a Socialist, and even an Anarchist party, but these
parties do not antagonize the woman's rights movement. The republican
constitutions in America,--the more democratic institutions of
society,--in general moderate the acute opposition. The absence of
historical obstacles has a conciliating influence everywhere in these
countries. In England, where history, monarchy, and traditional class
antagonism seem to give socialism favorable conditions of growth,
socialism has for a long time been hampered by the trade-unions. In other
words, the English workingmen, the first to organize in Europe, had
already improved their condition greatly when the socialistic propaganda
commenced in England. In their trade-unions they confined themselves to
the economic field; they avoided mixing economics with politics; they
worked with both parties, they steered clear of class hatred, and it was
difficult to influence them with the speculative ultimate aims of social
democracy. It has been only in the last decade that social-democracy has
made any progress in England; therefore in the woman's rights movement
middle-class women and workingwomen work together peaceably.

Of all the women in Europe the English women first became conscious of
their duty toward the lower classes. In this atmosphere,--clubs and homes
for working girls, and the London "College for Working
Women,"--institutions such as we on the continent know only in isolated
cases flourished readily. These institutions devote their attention to the
girls of the lower ranks of society.

The oldest club is the "Soho Club and Home for Working Girls" in Soho
Square, London, founded in 1880 by the Hon. Maude Stanley. It is open from
seven in the morning to ten at night and _also on Sunday_. Tea can be
obtained for 2-1/2 pence (5 cents), and dinner for 6-1/2 pence (13 cents).
The admission fee is 1 shilling, the annual dues are 8 shillings. The
members have a library at their disposal, and they publish a club
magazine, _The London Girls' Club Union Magazine_. Members of such clubs
(including those outside London) have formed themselves into a union. The
members of the committee--composed of wealthy and influential
women--concern themselves personally with the affairs of the clubs, giving
not only their money, but their time and influence. The "College for
Working Women" has existed in Fitzroy Square for more than 25 years. Here
are taught English, French, history, geography, drawing, arithmetic,
reading, writing, singing, cooking, sewing, wood turning, and other
subjects. The quarterly fee is 1 shilling (for use of the library,
attending lectures, etc.), the fees for the courses range from 1 shilling
and 3 pence to 2 shillings and 6 pence (31 to 62 cents) quarterly. A
commission gives examinations. The institution grants scholarships and
gives prizes. The number of such clubs in the whole of Great Britain is
estimated at 800.

The English woman is developing a considerable activity in the
sociological field. Florence Nightingale, who organized a regular hospital
service on the field of battle during the Crimean War (1854), upon her
return to England took steps to secure the training of educated women for
the nursing profession, in which the English nurse has been the model. The
most important Training College for nurses not connected with religious
orders is in Henrietta Street, in London. Still this distinguished
profession, which is represented in the International Red Cross Society,
has not yet attained state registration of nurses,--_i.e._ an officially
prescribed course of study concluding with a state examination.

The English midwives are vehemently complaining because the new Midwives
Act will be deliberated on by a commission having no midwife as a member.
The superintendent of the London Institute for Midwives has protested
against this on behalf of 26,000 midwives.

Another woman, Octavia Hill, participated in the official inquiry of the
living conditions of the London East End, which led to a systematic
campaign against the slums. This work is at present continued in London by
31 or more women sanitary officers. They supplement the work of the
factory inspectors, since they inspect the conditions under which women
home-workers live. In the whole country there are more than 80 such women
sanitary officers.

The home-workers are mostly women. Half of the 900,000 or more English
women engaged in the manufacture of ready-made clothing are permitted to
work at home. Their wages are wretchedly low. The government, which pays
the _men_ of the Woolwich Arsenal trade-union wages, is one of the worst
exploiters of women (who do not have the right to vote); in the Army
Clothing Works the government employs women either directly or indirectly
(as home-workers through sweaters).[50]

The urgent need of widening woman's field of labor and improving her
conditions of labor is clearly stated in a lecture which Miss B. L.
Hutchins delivered before the Royal Statistical Society. According to the
census of 1901 there were 1,070,000 more women than men in Great Britain.
In 1901, of every 1000 persons 516 were women (in 1841, only 511 were
women). The longevity of women is higher than that of men (47.77 to
44.13). When the old age pensions were introduced, 135 women to every 100
men applied for aid. Only half of the adult women (5,700,000) are provided
for through marriage, and then only for 20 to 30 years of their lives.
Previous to marriage, and afterward, most of the women are dependent on
their own work for a living. Because English women know from experience
that their conditions of labor can be improved only through the exercise
of the suffrage, they have adopted their "militant tactics."

In the field of poor-relief England again has taken the lead, inasmuch as
she has permitted women to fill honorary posts in the municipal
administration of the poor-law. At the present time 1162 women are engaged
in this work, 147 of whom are rural district councillors.

The chief reform efforts of the women were directed to the care of
children and to the workhouses, through which channels private aid reaches
the recipient. Still, among 22,000 guardians of the poor the number of
women hardly reaches 1000. The old prejudice against women asserted itself
even in this field. A "Society for Promoting the Return of Women as
Poor-law Guardians" is endeavoring to hasten reform.[51]

The Englishman has the valuable characteristic of forming organizations
that strive to achieve very definite, though often temporary, ends, thus
giving private initiative great flexibility. Such an organization, with a
limited purpose, is the "Woman's Cooperative Gild," founded in 1883. Its
purpose is to promote the cooperative movement (as far as consumption is
concerned) among women, and to show them their enormous social and
economic power as _consumers_. Women are the chief purchasers, as they
purchase the housekeeping supplies. It is to their interest to purchase
through the cooperative associations that exclude the middlemen, and at
the end of the year pay a dividend to the members of the associations.
These associations can exercise an important social influence inasmuch as
they create model conditions of labor for their employees (short working
day, high wages, early closing of the shops, no work on Sundays or
holidays, opportunity to sit down during working hours, insurance against
sickness, old age insurance, sanitary conditions of labor, etc.). The Gild
organizes women into cooperative societies, and by theoretical as well as
practical studies informs the women of the advantages of the cooperative
system. The movement to-day numbers 26,000 members.

In England a marked increase in the use of alcoholic liquors among women
was noticed; whereupon legal and medical measures were taken to curb the
evil. The most effective measure would be an attack on the drunkenness of
the husband, which destroys the home.

The official report of the first English school for mothers, located in
St. Pancras, London, has just appeared. This report shows that the
experiment has been entirely successful. Of all measures to decrease the
death rate among children, the establishment of schools for mothers is the
best. During the course of instruction the young married women were
recommended to organize mothers' clubs in order to secure the necessaries
of life more cheaply. The school for mothers also attempts to give the
young mothers nourishing meals, which can be furnished for the low sum of
2-3/4 pence (about 6 cents).

In the field of morals English women have achieved a success which might
well excite the envy of other countries; viz. the repeal of the law of
1869 concerning the state regulation of prostitution. The law had hardly
been accepted by an accidental majority when public opinion, under the
leadership of members of Parliament, doctors, and preachers, protested
against the measure. Nothing made such an impression as the public
appearance of a woman on behalf of the repeal of this measure concerning
women. In spite of all scorn, all feigned and frequently malicious
pretensions not to comprehend her, in spite of all attempts, frequently
brutal, to browbeat her,--Josephine Butler from 1870 to 1886 unswervingly
supported the view that the regulation was to be condemned from the legal,
sanitary, and moral viewpoint. Through the tireless work of Mrs. Butler
and her faithful associates, Parliament in 1886 repealed the act providing
for the regulation of prostitution. Since 1875, Mrs. Butler has organized
internationally the struggle against the official regulation of
prostitution. On December 30, 1906, death came to the noble woman.

Conditions in England are an evidence of how much more difficult it is for
the woman's rights movement to make progress in _old_ countries than in
new. Traditions are deeply rooted, customs are firmly established, the
whole weight of the past is blocking the wheels of progress. In countries
with older civilization the woman's question is entirely a question of
force.[52]


CANADA

  Total population: 5,372,600.
  Women:            2,619,578.
  Men:              2,751,473.

  Canadian Federation of Women's Clubs.
  Canadian Woman's Suffrage Association.

Politically Canada belongs to England, geographically it is a part of
North America. The Canadian women take a keen interest in the woman's
rights movement of the United States, which is setting them an excellent
example. The last congress of the "International Council of Women" met in
Toronto, Canada, under the presidency of Lady Aberdeen, the present
president and the wife of the former governor-general of Canada. Canada is
a large, young, agricultural country with large families and primitive
needs. Therefore the progress of the woman's rights movement is less
marked in Canada than in the United States and England. Throughout Canada
the workingwoman is paid less than the workingman, partly because she is
more poorly trained, partly because she is kept in subordinate positions,
partly because, in order to find work at all, she must offer her services
for less money. Even when teaching, or doing piecework, woman is paid less
than man. In Canada there is as yet no political woman's rights movement
strong enough to rectify this injustice by means of organizations and laws
as has been done in Australia. As yet there are no women preachers in
Canada. Women lawyers are confronted both with popular prejudice and legal
obstacles. The study and practice of medicine is made very difficult for
women, especially in Quebec and Montreal. In New Brunswick and Ontario as
well as in the northwest provinces there is a more liberal attitude toward
women's pursuit of higher education. No Canadian university excludes women
entirely, but not a few of the higher institutions of learning refuse
women admission to certain courses and refuse to grant certain degrees.
The prevailing property laws in the eastern part of Canada legalize joint
property holding (and we know what that means for woman); in the western
part there is separation of property rights or at least separate control
over earnings, the wife having full control of her wages. The male
Canadian, when twenty-one years old, becomes a voter and has full
political rights.[53] But the Canadian woman has only restricted suffrage
rights. Unmarried women that are taxpayers exercise only active suffrage
in _municipal and school elections_. Each province has its own laws
regulating these conditions of suffrage.

The Copenhagen Congress (1906) of the International Woman's Suffrage
Alliance promoted the cause of woman's suffrage in Canada very
considerably. At a public meeting in which the Canadian delegate, Mrs.
MacDonald Denison, gave a report of the work of the International
Congress, a resolution favoring woman's suffrage was adopted, and this was
used very effectively in propaganda. This propaganda was carried on among
women's clubs, students' clubs, debating clubs, etc. The intellectual
elite is to-day in favor of woman's suffrage. In 1907 the Canadian Woman's
Suffrage Association, supported by the Woman's Christian Temperance Union,
the Women Teachers, the Medical Alumnae, the Progressive Thought
Association, the Toronto Local Council of Women, and the Progressive Club,
sent a delegation to the Mayor and Council of the city of Toronto to
express their support of a resolution which the Council had drawn up
favoring the right of married women to vote in municipal elections. Thus
supported, the resolution was presented to the authorized commission, but
here it was weakened by an amendment (granting the suffrage only to
married women _owning property_). The author of this amendment, a member
of the Toronto City Council, received his reward for this kindness to the
women in the form of a defeat at the next election.

Organizations favoring woman's suffrage have been founded throughout the
country (Halifax, Nova Scotia; St. John, New Brunswick). Woman's suffrage
advocates speak in mass meetings and in men's clubs, etc.[54]

A demand for woman's suffrage, made by the Woman's Christian Temperance
Union, was answered evasively by the Prime Minister, Sir Wilfred
Laurier,--the provincial parliaments must take the matter up first, then
the Dominion Parliament can consider it. In the spring of 1909 the City
Council of Toronto sent a petition favoring woman's suffrage to the
Canadian Parliament, and at the same time 1000 woman's suffrage advocates
called on the Prime Minister. The 1909 Congress of the International
Woman's Suffrage Alliance will undoubtedly help the Canadian woman's
suffrage movement.


SOUTH AFRICA

  _Natal and Cape Colony_[55]
      Total population: 1,830,063.
  _Transvaal_
      Total population: 1,354,200.

  Woman's Suffrage Association for all three countries.

In South Africa, Natal was the leader in the woman's rights movement. In
1902, through the work of Mr. and Mrs. Ancketill, the Woman's Equal
Suffrage League was organized, which endeavored primarily to interest and
educate its members. Later, in 1904, public propaganda was begun. In June
a petition was presented to the Lower House by Mr. Ancketill. When he
presented the matter in the form of a motion, it was not put to a vote,
owing to the newness of the subject. The agricultural population opposes
woman's suffrage; the urban population favors it. The woman's rights
movement is made difficult in South Africa by the following circumstances:
An enervating climate "that makes people languidly content with things as
they are." The lack of educated and independent women (women teachers are
state employees); the lack of a numerous class of workingwomen; difficult
housekeeping, owing to the untrustworthiness of the natives as domestic
servants; the peculiar position of men as taxpayers (men only pay a poll
tax) and as arms bearers (all men must serve in the army).[56]

In Cape Colony similar conditions prevail. The Women's Enfranchisement
League was formed in 1907; and in July, 1907, there took place the first
woman's suffrage debate in Parliament. The woman's suffrage societies of
Natal, Cape Colony, and the Transvaal have formed an association and have
joined the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance. In Natal and Cape
Colony women taxpayers exercise the right to vote in municipal affairs.
The regulation of the suffrage qualifications for the Federal Parliament
is being considered. The South African delegates in London (1909)
expressed the fear that women would not be given the federal suffrage.


THE SCANDINAVIAN COUNTRIES

  _Sweden_
    Total population: 5,377,713.
    Women:            2,751,257.
    Men:              2,626,456.

  _Finland_
    Total population: 2,712,562.
    Women:            1,370,480.
    Men:              1,342,082.

  _Norway_
    Total population: 2,240,860.
    Women:            1,155,169.
    Men:              1,085,691.

  _Denmark_
    Total population: 2,588,919.
    Women:            1,331,154.
    Men:              1,257,765.

Sweden, Finland, Norway, and Denmark will be grouped together since they
are so closely connected by race and culture; repetition will thereby be
avoided, and clearness promoted.

All four countries have the advantage of having a population largely
agricultural,--a population scattered in small groups. Clearly, the
problem of dealing with congested masses of people is here absent.
Everywhere there is an eagerness for education. The educational average is
high. The position of woman is one of freedom, for here have been kept
alive the old Germanic traditions which we [the Germans] know only from
reading Caesar or Tacitus. An external factor in hastening the solution of
the question of woman's rights was the very unusual numerical superiority
of women. The foreign wars, which took the majority of the men away from
home for long periods of time,--first in the Middle Ages, and then again
in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,--and the fact that the
Scandinavian countries themselves were afflicted with wars only to a small
extent, explain the freedom of the Scandinavian women. Like the English
women, they had for centuries not known the significance of war for woman.
In the absence of the men, women continued the transaction of business and
industrial enterprises. In the name of the feudal law and as heads of
families they administered affairs, exercising rights that were elsewhere
denied to women.


SWEDEN

  Total population: 5,377,213.
  Women:            2,751,257.
  Men:              2,626,456.

  Swedish Association of Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage Society.

In Sweden the woman's rights movement is closely connected with that of
the United States. The founder of the Swedish woman's rights movement was
Frederika Bremer, who in 1845 visited the United States, studying the
conditions of the women there. Upon her return she encouraged the Swedish
women through her novel _Hertha_ to emancipate themselves. This took place
in 1856. The government, being unable to disregard the free traditions of
the past, was thoroughly in favor of the demands of the woman's rights
movement. As early as 1700, women owning property exercised the right of
voting in the election of ministers. In 1843 this right had been extended
to all women taxpayers. In 1845 the daughter's right of inheritance had
been made equal to that of the son's. In 1853 was begun the custom of
appointing women teachers in the small rural schools; in 1859 women were
admitted as teachers in all public institutions of learning. Since 1861
women have been eligible as dentists, regimental surgeons, and organists
(but not as preachers). In 1862 every unmarried woman or widow over
twenty-one years of age, and paying a tax of 500 crowns (about $135), was
granted active suffrage in municipal affairs. The municipal electors,
inasmuch as they elect the members of the _Landsthing_ (county council)
and the members of the town councils, exercise a political influence, for
the members of the _Landsthing_ and the town councils elect the members of
the two Chambers of the _Riksdag_, the national legislative body. On
February 10, 1909, all taxpaying women (unmarried, widowed, and married)
were granted the _passive_ suffrage (except for the office of county
councillor). Here is a curious fact,--married women that do _not_ possess
the right to vote in municipal affairs can still hold office!

In 1866 the art academies were opened to women, in 1870, the universities;
later women were permitted to enter the postal and telegraph service. In
peculiar contrast to these reforms are the old regulations concerning the
guardianship of women,[57] which has been especially supported by the
nobility and conservatives, and has been used chiefly to maintain the
subordination of married women.

Against this condition the "Association to Advocate the Right of Married
Women to Possess Property" has struggled since 1873. It secured, in 1874,
the right of women to make a marriage contract providing for the
separation of property.[58] This association now undertook the political
education of the women voters in municipal elections; hitherto they had
made little use of their right to vote (in 1887, of 62,362 women having
the right to vote only 4844 voted). Thanks to the propaganda of this
association, participation in elections is to-day quite general. The
introduction of coeducation in the secondary schools is also due to the
activity of this association, supported by Professor Wallis, who had
investigated coeducation in the United States. But in the field of
secondary education there is still much to be done for Swedish
women,--their salaries as teachers are lower than those of men; in
matters of advancement and pensions women are discriminated against,
though they are expected to possess professional training and ability
equal to that of the men.

In 1889 the Baroness of Adlersparre succeeded, through untiring
propaganda, in securing for women admission to school and poor-law
administration. To the baroness is due also the revival of needlework as
an applied art, as well as the revival of agricultural instruction for
women. All of these ideas she had expressed since 1859 in her magazine
_For the Home_ (_Fuers Heim_).

Since 1884 the center of the Swedish woman's rights movement has been the
"Frederika Bremer League," founded by the Baroness of Adlersparre. This is
a sort of "Woman's Institute," and undertakes inquiries, collects data,
secures employment, organizes members of trades and professions, fixes
minimum wages, organizes petitions, gives advice, offers leadership, gives
stipends; in short, in various ways it centralizes the Swedish women's
rights movement. In 1896 the "Association to Advocate the Right of Married
Women to Possess Property" affiliated with the "Frederika Bremer League."

The following are the facts concerning the work of educated women in
Sweden: The number of elementary school teachers is about double that of
the men (in 1899 there were 9950 women as compared with 5322 men). The
salaries of the women are everywhere lower than those of the men. In 1908
there were 12,000 women teachers in the elementary schools, their annual
salary being 1400 crowns ($375) or more.

There are 35 women doctors in Sweden, most of whom practice in Stockholm.
The Swedish midwives are well trained. Nursing is a respected calling for
educated women; also kinesiatrics (hygienic gymnastics), the latter being
lucrative as well.

The first woman Doctor of Philosophy was Ellen Fries, who received the
degree in 1883. Sonja Kowalewska was a professor in mathematics in the
free University of Stockholm. Ellen Key is also a teacher, her field being
sociology.

In Sweden there are two women university lecturers; one in law, the other
in physics. As yet there are no women lawyers and preachers. The
legislative act of February, 1909, which secures for women their
appointment in all _state_ institutions (educational, scientific,
artistic, and industrial), will greatly improve woman's professional
prospects.

Sweden is not a land of large manufactories; hence there is no problem
arising from the presence of large masses of industrial laborers. Since
1865 the wages of the agricultural laborers have risen 85 per cent for
women and 65 per cent for men. There are 242,914 women engaged in
agriculture, 57,053 in industry,--3400 of the latter being organized.
There are 15,376 women employed in commerce; they are throughout paid
lower wages than the men (400 to 1200 crowns, _i.e._ $107 to $321).

The organization of the workingwomen is not connected with the woman's
rights movement; it is affiliated with the workingmen's movement. In this
field Ellen Key has been quite active as a national educator. She is a
supporter of the laws for the protection of women laborers, and on this
point she has frequently met opposition among the woman's rights advocates
of Sweden (an opposition similar to that offered by the English Federation
for Freedom of Labor Defense). In 1907 an exposition of home-work was held
in Stockholm, similar to the German expositions.

The right to vote in national elections[59] in Sweden is exercised by
landowners and taxpayers; however, only by men. Therefore there is a
Swedish National Woman's Suffrage Society, which in recent years has grown
very considerably, having over 10,000 members. In the autumn of 1906 a
delegation from the society was received by the Prime Minister and the
King, who, however, could hold out no promise of a government measure
favoring woman's suffrage. The society then tried to influence the
Parliament with an enormous petition having 142,188 signatures. This
petition was presented February 6, 1907.

In 1906 and 1907 the Labor party and the Liberal party inserted woman's
suffrage into their platforms and presented bills favoring the measure.
Twice (in 1907 and 1908) Parliament rejected the clause providing for
woman's suffrage. On February 13, 1909, the Swedish males were granted
universal suffrage (active and passive) in national elections; at the same
time Parliament tried to appease the women by granting them the passive
suffrage in municipal elections. In the spring of 1909 the bill concerning
woman's right to vote in national elections (Staaf Bill) was accepted by
the Constitutional Commission by a vote of 11 to 9; the Lower House also
accepted it, but it was rejected by the Upper House.

The political successes of the Norwegian women have a stimulating effect
on Sweden.

Prohibition has influential advocates in Sweden, and supporters in
Parliament. At the request of the Swedish women's clubs, police matrons
were appointed to cooperate with the police regulating prostitution in
Stockholm, Helsingborg, Trelleborg, and Malmoe. At the present time a
commission is considering future plans for police regulation of
prostitution in Sweden.

In Sweden, where there are about half a million organized adherents to
the cause of temperance, there are 77 daily papers that consistently print
matter pertaining to temperance. Not only these 77 papers, most of whose
editors are Good Templars, but at least 13 other dailies refuse all
advertisements of alcoholic liquors.[60] In Norway, where similar
conditions prevail, there are a quarter of a million temperance advocates,
and about 40 daily papers that favor the cause.


FINLAND

  Total population: 2,712,562.
  Women:            1,370,480.
  Men:              1,342,082.

  No league of Finnish women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The discussion of the Finnish woman's rights movement will follow that of
Sweden, for Finland was till 1809 politically a part of Sweden; the
cultural tie still exists.

In Finland also, the woman's rights movement is of literary
origin,--Adelaide Enrooth and Frederika Runeburg preached the gospel of
woman's emancipation to an intellectual elite. Through the influence of
Bjoernson, Ibsen, and Strindberg the discussion of the "social lie"
(_Gesellschaftsluege_) became general. In the eighties of the last
century, the ideas and criticisms were turned into deeds and reforms.
Above all a thorough education for woman was demanded. Since 1883,
coeducational schools have been established through private funds in all
cities of the country. These institutions have received state aid since
1891. They are secondary schools, having the curriculums of German
_Realschulen_ and _Gymnasiums_.[61] Not only is the student body composed
of _boys_ and _girls_, but the direction and instruction in these schools
are divided equally between _women_ and _men_; thereby the predominance of
the men is counteracted. Even before the establishment of these schools
women had privately prepared themselves for the _Abiturientenexamen_
(examinations taken when leaving the secondary schools), and had entered
the University of Helsingfors. In 1870 the first woman entered the
University; in 1873 the second; in 1885 two more followed. To-day, 478
women are registered in Helsingfors. Most of these women are devoting
themselves to the teaching profession, which is more favorable to women in
Finland than in Sweden. The first woman doctor, Rosina Hickel, has been
practicing in Helsingfors since 1879. The number of women doctors has
since risen to 20.

In Finland any reputable person can plead before the court; but there are
no professional women lawyers and no women preachers. However, there are
women architects and women factory inspectors. Since 1864, women have been
employed in the postal service; since 1869, in the telegraph service and
in the railway offices. Here they draw the same salary as the men, when
acting in the same capacity. Commercial callings have been opened to
women, and there is a demand for women as office clerks.

The statistical yearbook for Finland does not give separate statistics
concerning workingwomen. The total number of laborers in 1906 was 113,578.
Perhaps one tenth of these were women,--engaged chiefly in the textile and
paper industries, and in the manufacture of provisions and ready-made
clothing. There are few married women engaged in industrial work. Women
are admitted to membership in the trade-unions.

In a monograph on women engaged in the ready-made clothing industry[62]
are found the following facts (established by official investigation of
621 establishments employing 3205 women laborers): 97.7 per cent of the
women were unmarried, and 2.3 per cent married; the minimum wages were 10
cents a day; the maximum, $1.50; the women laborers living with their
parents or relatives numbered 1358; the sanitary conditions were bad.

Home industry in Finland (as well as in Sweden and Norway) has recently
shown a striking growth. It was on the point of succumbing to the cheap
factory products. In order to perpetuate the industry, schools for
housewives were established in connection with the public high schools in
the rural districts. In these schools were taught, in addition to domestic
science and agriculture, various domestic handicrafts that offered the
women a pleasant and useful activity during the long winters. Not being
carried on intensively, these handicrafts could never lead to exploitation
and overwork.

In 1864 the guardianship of men over unmarried women was abolished.
Married women are still under the guardianship of their husbands. Since
1889, the wife has been able to secure a separation of property by means
of a contract. She has control of her earnings when joint property holding
prevails. The unmarried women taxpayers and landowners have been voters in
municipal elections since 1865. In the rural districts they have also had
the right to hold local administrative offices. Just as in Sweden, they
have the right to participate in the election of ministers; and since 1891
and 1893 they have had active and passive suffrage in regard to school
boards and poor-law administration.

Taking advantage of the collapse of Russia in the Far East, Finland--in
May, 1906--established universal active and passive suffrage for all male
and female citizens over twenty-four years of age. She was the first
European country to take this step. On March 15, 1907, the Finnish women
exercised for the first time the right of suffrage in state elections.
Nineteen women were elected to the Parliament (comprising 200
representatives). The women belonged to all parties, but most of them were
adherents of the Old-Finnish party (having 6 representatives) and of the
Socialist party (having 9 representatives). Ten of the women
representatives were either married or were widows. They belonged quite as
much to the cultured, property-owning class as to the masses. This
Parliament was dissolved in April, 1908. In the new elections of July, 25
women were elected as representatives. Here again most of the elected
women belonged to the Old-Finnish party (with 6 representatives) and to
the Socialists (with 13 representatives). Nine of the women
representatives are married. Of the husbands of these women one is a
doctor, one a clergyman, one a workingman, two are farmers, etc. Of the
unmarried women representatives six are teachers, two are tailors, two are
editors of women's newspapers, four are traveling lecturers, one is a
factory inspector, and there is one Doctor of Philosophy.

In both parliaments the women presented numerous measures, some of general
concern, others bearing on woman's rights.[63] Some of the measures
provided for: the improvement of the legal status of illicit children,
parental authority, the protection of maternity, the abolition of the
husband's guardianship over the wife, the better protection of children,
the protection of the woman on the street, the abolition of the regulation
of prostitution, and the raising of the age of consent.

This list of measures indicates that the Finnish laws regulating marriage
are still antiquated, and that the political emancipation of woman did not
immediately effect her release from legal bondage. One of the Finnish
woman's advocates said, "Our short experience has taught us that we may
still have a hard fight for equal rights."

Not only the antiquated marriage laws are inconsistent with the national
political rights of women; in the municipal election laws, too, woman is
treated unjustly. Married women do not exercise the right of suffrage, and
widows and unmarried women possess the passive suffrage only in the
election of poor-law administrators and school boards. Two woman's
suffrage organizations--_Unionen_ and _Finsk Kvinnoforening_--have
existed since 1906; they have no party affiliations. Two new woman's
suffrage societies--_Swenska Kinnoforbundet_ and _Naitluetto_
(Young-Finnish)--are party organizations.

The bill concerning the abolition of the official regulation of
prostitution has meanwhile become law, replacing the former
unsatisfactory, and for Finland, exceptional law. The law corresponding to
the English Vagrancy Act (supplement to paragraph 45 of the Finnish Civil
Code) provides that "whoever accosts a woman in public places for immoral
purposes shall pay a fine of $50."

On October 31, 1907, the manufacture, importation, sale, or storing of
alcoholic liquors in any form whatever was prohibited by law. In recent
years the Finnish woman temperance lecturer, Trigg Helenius, has carried
on a successful international propaganda.

External and internal difficulties have to the present made impossible the
formation of Finnish women's clubs and a federation of the women voters.


NORWAY

  Total population: 2,240,860.
  Women:            1,155,169.
  Men:              1,085,691.

  League of Norwegian Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage Association.

In recent years the Norwegian woman's rights movement has made marked
progress. Just as in the other Scandinavian countries, women were freed as
early as the middle of the nineteenth century from the most burdensome
legal restrictions by a liberal majority in Parliament. In 1854 the
daughters were given the same right of inheritance as the sons, and male
guardianship for unmarried women was abolished. However, the real woman's
rights movement, like that of Sweden and Finland, began in the eighties of
the last century. Aasta Hansteen, Clara Collett, Bjoernson, and Ibsen had
prepared public opinion for the emancipation of women. Like Frederika
Bremer, Aasta Hansteen had emigrated to America owing to the prejudices of
her countrymen; and, again like Frederika Bremer, she returned to her
native land and could rejoice over the progress of the movement which she
had instigated. In 1884 the Norwegian Woman's League was founded. It has
since 1886 published a semimonthly woman's suffrage magazine, _Nylaende_.
In 1887 the Norwegian woman's rights movement won the same victory that
Mrs. Butler had won in England in 1886: the official regulation of
prostitution was abolished (neither in Sweden nor in Denmark has a similar
reform been secured thus far). As early as 1882 several university
faculties had admitted women, and in 1884 women were given the legal
right to secure an academic training, and they were declared eligible to
receive all scholarships and all academic degrees. In 1904 a law was
enacted admitting women to a number of public offices. Paragraph 12 of the
Constitution excludes them from the office of minister in the Cabinet;
they are excluded from consulships on international grounds, from military
offices by the nature of the offices, and from the theological field
through the backwardness of the Norwegian clergy. But they were admitted
to the teaching and legal professions, and to some of the administrative
departments of the government. The law made no discrimination between
married and unmarried women. It is believed that the women can decide best
for themselves whether or not they can combine the work of an
administrative office with their domestic duties.

Hitherto the teaching profession had presented difficulties for women.
Fewer women than men were appointed; the women were given the subordinate
positions and paid lower salaries. The women had energetically protested
against these conditions since the passing of the law of 1904; in 1908
they succeeded in having the magistrate of Christiania raise the initial
salary of women teachers in the elementary schools from 900 crowns ($241)
to 1100 crowns ($295), and the maximum salary from 1500 crowns ($402) to
1700 crowns ($455). In Christiania the women also demanded that women
teachers be given the position of head master; there were many women in
the profession,--2900 in the elementary schools, and 736 in the secondary
schools.

The women shop assistants' trade-union in an open meeting in Christiania
has demanded equal pay for equal work.

By a law passed in May, 1908, women employees in the postal service were
given the same pay as the men employees. As a result of this the women
telegraph operators, supported by the Norwegian Woman's Suffrage
Association, drew up a petition requesting the same concession as was made
the women postal employees, and presented the petition to the government
and the Storthing. This movement favoring an increase of wages was
strongly supported by the woman's suffrage movement.

The women taxpayers (including married women) have possessed active and
passive suffrage in municipal affairs since 1901. The property
qualification requires that a tax of 300 crowns ($80) must be paid in the
rural districts, and 400 crowns ($107) in cities. In 1902 women exercised
the suffrage in municipal affairs for the first time; in Christiania 6
women were elected to municipal offices.

The Norwegian League of Women's Clubs and the woman's suffrage
associations protested to the government and to the Parliament because
suffrage in the national elections had been withheld from the women. The
separation of Sweden and Norway (1906), which concerned the women greatly,
but in which they could exercise no voice, was a striking proof of woman's
powerlessness in civil affairs. Hence the Norwegian Woman's Suffrage
League instituted a woman's ballot, in which 19,000 votes were cast in
favor of separation, none being cast against it.

In 1907 six election bills favorable to woman's suffrage were presented to
the Storthing; and June 10, 1907, _women taxpayers were granted active and
passive suffrage in municipal elections_ (affecting about 300,000 women;
200,000 are still not enfranchised). This right of suffrage is accorded to
married women. The next general elections will take place in 1909.

Since the Norwegian men have active and passive suffrage in parliamentary
elections, the women also made their demands to the Storthing. The
Ministry resolved, in pursuance of this demand, to present the Storthing
with the requisite constitutional amendment (Article 52). The Storthing
requested that before the next municipal elections (1910) the Ministry
present a satisfactory bill providing for woman's suffrage in municipal
elections. At the present time 142 women are city councilors (122 in the
cities). In the autumn of 1909 women will for the first time participate
in the parliamentary elections.

At two congresses of the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance
(Amsterdam, in 1908; and London, in 1909), Norway was officially
represented by the wife of the Minister of State, Qvam.

The emancipation of women legally and in the professions had preceded
their political emancipation. Norwegian women first practiced as dentists
in 1872; since 1884, women have been druggists and have practiced
medicine. They practice in all large cities. There are 38 women engaged as
physicians for the courts, as school physicians, as university assistants
in museums and laboratories, and as sanitary officers. Since 1904 there
have been two women lawyers. _Cand. jur._ Elisa Sam was the first woman to
profit by this reform. The first woman university professor was Mrs.
Matilda Schjott in Christiania; to-day there are three such professors.
There are 37 women architects. In 1888 married women were given the right
to make marriage contracts providing for separate property holding. Even
where there is joint property holding, the wife controls her earnings.

In Norway the law protects the illegitimate mother and her child better
than elsewhere. The Norwegian law regards and punishes as accomplices in
infanticide all those that drive a woman to such a step,--the illicit
father, the parents, the guardians, and employers, who desert a woman in
such circumstances and put her out into the street. Since 1891, women have
been eligible to hold office as poor-law administrators; since 1899 they
can be members of school boards. The number of workingwomen is 67,000. Of
these 2000 are organized.


DENMARK

  Total population: 2,588,919.
  Women:            1,331,154.
  Men:              1,257,765.

  Federation of Danish Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

The origin of the woman's rights movement in Denmark is also literary,--to
Frederika Bremer in Sweden, Aasta Hansteen and Clara Collett in Norway,
must be added as emancipators, Mathilda Fibiger and Pauline Worm in
Denmark. The writings of both of these women in favor of
emancipation,--"Clara Raphael's Letters" and "Sensible People,"--date back
as far as 1848; they were inspired by the liberal ideas prevailing in
Germany previous to the "March Revolution." An _organized_ woman's rights
movement did not come into being until twenty-five years later. A liberal
parliamentary majority in Denmark abolished, in 1857, male guardianship
over unmarried women; and in 1859 established the equal inheritance
rights of daughters, thus following the example of Sweden and Norway. It
was necessary first to secure the support of public opinion through a
literary discussion of woman's rights. This was carried on between 1868
and 1880 by Georg Brandes, who translated John Stuart Mill's _The
Subjection of Women_, and by Bjoernson and Ibsen. In 1871 Representative
Bajer and his wife organized the first woman's rights society, the "Danish
Woman's Club," which rapidly spread throughout Denmark. At first the Club
endeavored to secure a more thorough education for women, and therefore
labored for the improvement of the girls' high schools, and for the
institution of coeducational schools. In 1876 it secured the admission of
women to the University of Copenhagen.

In the teaching profession women are employed in greater numbers, and are
better paid than in Sweden at the present time. There are 3003 women
elementary school teachers and 2240 women teachers in the high schools. As
yet there are no women lecturers or professors in the university.[64]
Since 1860, women have filled subordinate positions in the postal and
telegraph services, and since 1889 they have also filled the higher
positions; there are in all 1500 women employees. The subordinate
positions in the national and local administrations are to a certain
extent open to them. The number of women engaged in industrial pursuits is
47,617; the number of domestic servants, 89,000. The domestic servants are
organized only to a limited extent (800 being organized). The women in the
industries are better organized,--chiefly in the same trade-unions as the
men. In 1899 the women comprised one fifth of the total number of
organized laborers; since then this proportion has increased considerably.
The average wages of the women domestic servants are 20 crowns ($5.36) a
month; the average wages of the workingwomen are from 2 to 2.5 crowns (53
to 67 cents) a day.

Since 1880 the wife can secure separate property holding rights through a
marriage contract. Where joint property holding prevails, the wife
controls her own earnings and savings. In 1888 municipal suffrage was
demanded by the "Danish Woman's Club," but the _Rigsdag_ rejected the
measure. Since then the question has occupied much attention. In 1906 the
Congress of the Woman's International Suffrage Alliance performed
excellent propaganda work. New woman's suffrage societies were organized,
and the older societies were enlarged.[65] In the meantime the bill
concerning municipal suffrage was being sent from one House to the other.
Finally, on February 26, 1908, it was adopted by the Upper House, on April
14 by the Lower House, and on April 20 signed by the King. All taxpayers,
twenty-five years of age, were permitted to vote. All classes of
women--widows, unmarried, and married women--were enfranchised. They have
active and passive suffrage. In March, 1909, they exercised both rights
for the first time. The participation in the election was general; six
women were elected in Copenhagen. The women are now demanding the suffrage
in national affairs. Immediately after the victory of 1908 the Woman's
Suffrage League organized strong demonstrations in forty cities in favor
of this demand.

Here it must be mentioned that the women in Iceland were granted, in the
autumn of 1907, active and passive suffrage in municipal affairs. In
January, 1908, they participated in the elections for the first time. In
Reikiavik, the capital, 2850 people voted, 1220 of whom were women. Four
women were elected to the city council, one polling the highest number of
votes. In 1909, the Icelandic Woman's Suffrage League joined the
International Woman's Suffrage Alliance. A number of Icelandic woman's
suffrage societies in Canada have affiliated with the Canadian Woman's
Suffrage League.

On March 30, 1906, official regulation of prostitution was abolished in
Denmark; but a new law of similar character was enacted providing for
stringent measures.


THE NETHERLANDS

  Total population: 5,673,237.
  Women:            2,583,535.
  Men               2,520,602.

  Federation of the Netherlands Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

Although women are in a numerical superiority in the Netherlands, it is
much less difficult for them to find non-domestic employment than it is
for the German women, for instance. The Netherlands has large colonies and
therefore a good market for its male workers. The educated Dutchman is
kindly disposed toward the woman's rights movement, and in the educated
circles the wife really enjoys rights equal to those of the husband, which
is less frequently the case among the lower classes. The marriage laws are
based on the Code Napoleon, which, however, was considerably altered in
1838. The guardianship of the husband over the wife still prevails.
According to paragraph 160 of the Civil Code the husband controls the
personal property that the wife acquires; but he administers her real
estate only with the wife's consent. According to paragraph 163 of the
Civil Code the wife cannot give away, sell, mortgage, or acquire anything
independently. She can do those things only with her husband's written
consent. No marriage contract can annul _this_ requirement; but the wife
can stipulate the independent control of her income. According to
paragraph 1637 of the Civil Code the wife is permitted to control for _the
benefit of the family_ the money that she earns while fulfilling a labor
contract. Affiliation cases, it is true, are recognized by law, but under
considerable restrictions.

The first sign of the woman's rights movement manifested itself in the
Netherlands in 1846. At that time a woman appeared in public for the first
time as a speaker. She was the Countess Mahrenholtz-Buelow, who introduced
kindergartens (_Froebelsystem_) into the Netherlands.

In 1857 elementary education was made compulsory in the Netherlands. At
that time this instruction was free, undenominational, and under the
control of the state; but in 1889 it was partly given over into
denominational and private hands. The secondary schools for girls are
partly municipal, partly private. Most of the elementary schools are
coeducational; in the secondary schools the sexes are segregated; in the
higher institutions of learning coeducation prevails, the right of girls
to attend being granted as a matter of course. Girls were admitted to the
high schools also without any opposition. These measures were due to
Minister Thorbecke. Thirty years ago the first woman registered at the
University of Leyden. Women study and are granted degrees in all
departments of the universities of Leyden, Utrecht, Groeningen, and
Amsterdam. In the elementary, secondary, and higher institutions of
learning, there are fewer women teachers than men, and the salary of the
women teachers is lower. Women are now being appointed as science teachers
in boys' schools also. The government is planning measures opposed to
having married women as teachers and as employees in the postal service.
The women's clubs are vigorously protesting against this. Women serve as
examination commissioners and as members of school boards, though in small
numbers. The city school boards rely almost entirely upon women for
supervising the instruction in needlework. Since 1904 two women were
appointed as state school inspectors, with salaries only sufficient for
maintenance.

In the Netherlands there are 20 women doctors (31 including those in the
colonies), 57 women druggists, 5 women lawyers, and one woman lecturer in
the University of Groeningen. There are three women preachers in the
Liberal "League of Protestants." Since 1899 4 women have been factory
inspectors; 2, prison superintendents; 2, superintendents of rural
schools. Thirty-four are in the courts for the protection of wards. Women
participate in the care of the poor and the care of dependent children.
The care of dependent children is in the hands of a national society, _Pro
juventute_, which aided in securing juvenile courts in the Netherlands.
Especially useful in the education and support of workingwomen has been
the Tessel Benefit Society (_Tessel Schadeverein_), which is national in
its organization.

It will be well to state here that the appointment of women factory
inspectors was secured in a rather original manner. In 1898 a national
exhibition of commodities produced by women was held in the Hague. In a
conspicuous place the women placed an empty picture frame with this
inscription: "The Women Inspectors of all These Commodities Produced by
Women." This hastened results.

The shop assistants of both sexes organized themselves conjointly in
Amsterdam in 1898. There are two organizations of domestic servants. The
Dutch woman's rights advocates proved by investigation that for the same
work the workingwomen--because they were women--were paid 50 per cent less
than men. The "Workingwomen's Information Bureau," which was made into a
permanent institution as a result of the exhibition of 1898, has been
concerning itself with the protection of workingwomen and with their
organization. The women organizers belong to the middle class. The
Socialist party in the Netherlands has been organizing workingwomen into
trade-unions. In this the party has encountered the same difficulties as
exist elsewhere; to the present time it can point only to small successes.
Two of the Socialist woman's rights advocates are Henrietta Roland and
Roosje Vos. Henrietta Roland is of middle-class parentage, being the
daughter of a lawyer; she is the wife of an artist of repute. Roosje Vos,
on the contrary, comes from the lower classes. Both of these women played
an important part in the strike of 1903. They organized the "United
Garment Workers' Union."

In spite of the fact that a woman can be ruler of the Netherlands, the
Dutch women possess only an insignificant right of suffrage. In the dike
associations they have a right to vote if they are taxpayers or own
property adjoining the dikes. In June, 1908, the Lutheran Synod gave women
the same right to vote in church affairs as the men possess. The
Evangelical Synod, on the other hand, rejected a similar measure as well
as one providing for the ordaining of women preachers. An attempt to
secure municipal suffrage for women failed, and resulted in the enactment
of reactionary laws.

In 1883 Dr. Aletta Jacobs (the first woman doctor in the Netherlands),
acting on the advice of the well-known jurist--and later Minister--van
Houten, requested an Amsterdam magistrate to enter her name on the list of
municipal electors. As a taxpayer she was entitled to this right. At the
same time she requested Parliament to grant her the suffrage in national
elections. Both requests were summarily refused. In order to make such
requests impossible in the future, parliament inserted the word "male" in
the election law.[66] These occurrences aroused in the Dutch women an
interest in political affairs; and in 1894 they organized a "Woman's
Suffrage Society," which soon spread to all parts of the country. The
Liberals, Radicals, Liberal Democrats, and Socialists admitted women
members to their political clubs and frequently consulted the women
concerning the selection of candidates. The clubs of the Conservative and
Clerical parties have refused to admit women. At the general meeting in
1906 a part of the members of the "Woman's Suffrage Society" separated
from the organization and formed the "Woman's Suffrage League" (the _Bond
voor Vrouwenkiesrecht_,--the older organization was called _Vereeniging
voor Vrouenkiesrecht_). Both carry on an energetic propaganda in the
entire country, the older organization being the more radical. In 1908 the
older organization made all necessary preparations for the Amsterdam
Congress of the Woman's Suffrage Alliance, which resulted in a large
increase in its membership (from 3500 to 6000), and resulted, furthermore,
in the founding of a Men's League for Woman's Suffrage (modeled after the
English organization). The question of woman's suffrage has aroused a
lively interest throughout the Netherlands; even the _Bond_ increased its
membership during the winter of 1908 and 1909 from 1500 to 3500.

In September, 1908, there were two great demonstrations in the Hague in
favor of _universal_ suffrage for both men and women. The right to vote in
Holland is based on the payment of a property tax or ground rent;
therefore numerous proposals in favor of widening the suffrage had been
made previously. When a liberal ministry came into power in 1905, it
undertook a reform of the suffrage laws; in 1907 the Committee on the
Constitution, by a vote of six out of seven, recommended that Parliament
grant active and passive suffrage to men and women. But with the fall of
the Liberal ministry fell the hope of having this measure enacted, for
there is nothing to be expected from the present government, composed of
Catholic and Protestant Conservatives. As has already been stated,
propaganda is in the meantime being carried on with increasing vigor, and
in Java a woman's suffrage society has also been organized. A noted
jurist, who is a member of the Dutch _Bond voor Vrouwenkiesrecht_, has
just issued a pamphlet in which he proves the necessity of granting
woman's suffrage: "Man makes the laws. Wherever the interests of the
unmarried or the married woman are in conflict with the interests of man,
the rights of the woman will be set aside. This is injurious to man,
woman, and child, and it blocks progress. The remedy is to be found only
in woman's suffrage. The granting of woman's suffrage is an urgent demand
of justice."


SWITZERLAND[67]

  Total population: 3,313,817.
  Women: about      1,700,000.
  Men: about        1,616,000.

  Federation of Swiss Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

Switzerland's existence and welfare depend on the harmony of the German,
the French, and the Italian elements of the population. Switzerland is
accustomed to considering three racial elements; out of three different
demands it produces one acceptable compromise. Naturally the Swiss woman's
rights movement has steadily developed in the most peaceful manner. No
literary manifesto, no declaration of principles of freedom is at the root
of this movement. It is supported by public opinion, which is gradually
being educated to the level of the demands of the movement. The woman's
rights movement began in Switzerland as late as 1880; in 1885 the Swiss
woman's club movement was started. The Federation of Women's Clubs is made
up of cantonal women's clubs in Zurich, Berne, Geneva, St. Gallen, Basel,
Lausanne, Neuchatel, and in other cities, as well as of intercantonal
clubs, such as the "Swiss Public Utility Woman's Club" (_Schweizer
Gemeinnuetziger Verein_), "la Fraternite," the "Intercantonal Committee of
Federated Women," etc. Recently a Catholic woman's league was formed.
Since 50 per cent of the Swiss women remain unmarried, the woman's rights
movement is a social necessity. In the field of education the authorities
have been favorable to women in every way. In nine cantons the elementary
schools are coeducational. There are public institutions for higher
learning for girls in all cities. In German Switzerland (Zurich,
Winterthur, St. Gallen, Berne) girls are admitted to the higher
institutions of learning for boys, or they can prepare themselves in the
girls' schools for the examination required for entrance to the
universities (_Matura_). There are 18 seminaries that admit girls only;
the seminaries in Kuessnacht, Rorschach, and Croie are coeducational.
Women teachers are not appointed in the elementary schools of the cantons
of Glarus and Appenzell-Outer-Rhodes. On the other hand in the cantons of
Geneva, Neuchatel, and Ticino 59 to 66 per cent of the teachers in the
elementary schools are women. They are given lower salaries than the men.
The canton of Zurich pays (by law) equal wages to its men and women
teachers, but the additional salary paid by the municipalities and rural
districts to the men teachers is greater than that paid to the women. In
its elementary schools the canton of Vaud employs 500 women teachers, some
of whom are married. The Swiss universities have been open to women since
the early sixties of the nineteenth century. As in France, the native
women use this right far less than foreign women, especially Russians and
Germans. The total number of women studying in the Swiss universities is
about 700. Most of the Swiss women that have studied in the universities
enter the teaching profession. Women are frequently employed as teachers
in high schools, as clerks, and as librarians. Sometimes these positions
are filled by foreign women.

The first woman lecturer in a university in which German is the language
used has been employed in Berne since 1898. She is Dr. Anna Tumarkin, a
native Russian, having the right to teach in universities aesthetics and
the history of modern philosophy. In 1909 she was appointed professor. In
each of the universities of Zurich, Berne, and Geneva, a woman has been
appointed as university lecturer. Women doctors practice in all of the
larger cities. There are twelve in Zurich. The city council of Zurich has
decided to furnish free assistance to women during confinement, and to
establish a municipal maternity hospital. In Zurich there has been
established for women a hospital entirely under the control of women; the
chief physician is Frau Dr. Heim. The practice of law has been open to
women in the canton of Zurich since 1899, and in the canton of Geneva
since 1904. Miss Anna Mackenroth, _Dr. jur._, a native German, was the
first Swiss woman lawyer. Miss Nelly Favre was the second. Miss Dr.
Bruestlein was refused admission to the bar in Berne. Miss Favre was the
first woman to plead before the Federal Court in Berne, the capital. As
yet there are no women preachers in Switzerland. In Lausanne there is a
woman engineer. In the field of technical schools for Swiss women, much
remains to be done. The commercial education of women is also neglected by
the state, while the professional training of men is everywhere promoted.
Women are employed in the postal and telegraph service. The Swiss hotel
system offers remunerative positions and thoroughly respectable callings
to women of good family. In 1900 the number of women laborers was 233,912;
they are engaged chiefly in the textile and ready-made clothing
industries, in lacemaking, cabinetmaking, and the manufacture of food
products, pottery, perfumes, watches and clocks, jewelry, embroidery, and
brushes.[68] Owing to French influence, laws for the protection of women
laborers are opposed, especially in Geneva. The inspection of factories is
largely in the hands of men. Home industry is a blessing in certain
regions, a curse in others. This depends on the intensity of the work and
on the degree of industrialism. The trade-union movement is still very
weak among women laborers. According to the canton the movement has a
purely economic or a socialist-political character. Only a few
organizations of workingwomen belong to the Swiss Federation of Women's
Clubs. Since 1891 the men's trade-unions have admitted women. The first
women factory inspectors were appointed in 1908. According to the census
of August 9, 1905, 92,136 persons in Switzerland are engaged in home
industry; this number is 28.3 per cent of the total number of persons
(325,022) engaged in these industries. The foremost of the home
industries is the manufacture of embroidery, engaging a total of 65,595
persons, of whom 53.5 per cent work at home. The next important home
industries are silk-cloth weaving, engaging 12,478 persons (41 per cent of
the total employed); watch making, engaging 12,071 persons in home
industry (or 23.7 per cent of the total); silk-ribbon weaving, engaging
7557 persons (or 51.9 per cent of the total). The highest percentage of
home workers is found among the straw plaiters (78.8 per cent); then
follow the military uniform tailors (60.1 per cent), the embroidery makers
(53.5 per cent), the wood carvers and ivory carvers (52 per cent), the
silk-ribbon weavers (51.9 per cent), and the ready-made clothing workers
(49.3 per cent). The International Association for Labor Legislation, as
everybody knows, is trying to ascertain whether an international
regulation of labor conditions is possible in the embroidery-making
industry. The statistics just given indicate the importance of this
investigation for Switzerland. The statistics of the home industries of
Switzerland will be found in the ninth issue of the second volume of the
Swiss Statistical Review (_Zeitschrift fuer Schweizerische Statistik_).

The new Swiss law for the protection of women laborers has produced a
number of genuine improvements for the workingwomen. A maximum working
day of 10 hours and a working week of 60 hours have been established.
Women can work overtime not more than 60 days a year; they are then paid
at least 25 per cent extra. The most significant innovation is the legal
regulation of _vacations_. Every laborer that is not doing piecework or
being paid by the hour must, after one year of continuous service for the
same firm, be granted six consecutive days of vacation with full pay;
after two years of continuous service for the same firm the laborer must
be given eight days; after three years of service ten days; and after the
fourth year twelve days annually. A violation of this law renders the
offending employer liable to a fine of 200 to 300 francs ($40 to $60).

In 1912 a new civil code will come into force. Its composition has been
influenced by the German Civil Code. The government, however, regarded the
"Swiss Federation of Women's Clubs" as the representative of the women,
and charged a member of the code commission to put himself into
communication with the executive committee of the Federation and to
express the wishes of the Federation at the deliberations of the
committee. This is better than nothing, but still insufficient. When the
civil code had been adopted, every male elector was given a copy; the
women's clubs secured copies only after prolonged effort.

The property laws in the new Swiss Civil Code provide for joint property
holding,--not separation of property rights. However, even with joint
property holding the wife's earnings and savings belong to her (a
provision which the German cantons opposed). On the other hand,
affiliation cases are admissible (the French cantons opposed them). The
wife has the full status of a legal person before the law and full civil
ability, and _shares parental authority with the father_. French
Switzerland (through the influence of the Code Napoleon) opposes the
pecuniary responsibility of the illegal father toward the mother and
child. Official regulation of prostitution has been abolished in all the
cantons except Geneva; several years ago a measure to introduce it again
was rejected by the people of the Canton Zurich by a vote of 40,000 to
18,000. Geneva is the headquarters of the International Federation for the
Abolition of the Official Regulation of Prostitution. In 1909 the
abolition of the official regulation of prostitution was again demanded in
the city council.

By a vote of the people the Canton Vaud accepted a measure prohibiting the
manufacture, storage, and sale of absinthe.

Recently the Swiss women have presented a petition requesting that an
illicit mother be granted the right to call herself "Frau" and use this
designation (Mrs.) before her name. The benevolent purpose of this
movement is self-evident. Through this measure the illicit mother is
placed in a position enabling her openly to devote herself to the rearing
of her child. With this purpose in view, not less than 10,000 women have
signed a petition to the Swiss Federal Council, requesting that a law be
enacted compelling registrars to use the title "Frau" (Mrs.) when
requested to do so by the person concerned. Thirty-four women's clubs have
collectively declared in favor of this petition.

Women exercise the right of municipal suffrage only in those localities
whose male population is absent at work during a large part of the year
(as in Russia). Women can be elected as members of school boards and as
poor-law administrators in the Canton Zurich; as members of school boards
in the Canton Neuchatel. The question of granting women the right to vote
in church affairs has long been advocated in the Canton Geneva by the
Reverend Thomas Mueller, a member of the Consistory of the National
Protestant Church, and by Herr Locher, Chief of the Department of Public
Instruction of the Canton Zurich. In the Canton Geneva, where there is
separation of church and state, agitation in favor of the reform is being
carried on. The women in the Canton Vaud have exercised the right to vote
in the _Eglise libre_ since 1899, and in the _Eglise nationale_ since
1908. Since 1909, women have exercised the right to vote in the _Eglise
evangelique libre_ of Geneva. The woman's suffrage movement was really
started by the renowned Professor Hilty, of Berne, who declared himself
(in the Swiss Year Book of 1897) in _favor_ of woman's suffrage. The first
society concerning itself exclusively with woman's suffrage originated in
Geneva (_Association pour le suffrage feminin_). Later other organizations
were formed in Lausanne, Chaux de Fonds, Neuenburg, and Olten. The Woman's
Reading Circle of Berne had, since 1906, demanded political rights for
women, and the Zurich Society for the Reform of Education for Girls had
worked in favor of woman's suffrage. On May 12, 1908, these seven
societies organized themselves into the National Woman's Suffrage League,
and in June affiliated with the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.
The Report of the International Woman's Suffrage Congress, Amsterdam,
1908, explains in a very lucid manner the political backwardness of the
Swiss women: Switzerland regards itself as the model democracy; time has
been required to make it clear that politically the women of this model
state still have everything to achieve. The meeting of the Committee of
the International Council of Women in Geneva (September, 1908)
accomplished much for the movement.

The Swiss Woman's Public Utility Association, which had refused to join
the Swiss Federation of Women's Clubs because the Federation concerned
itself with political affairs (the Public Utility Association wishing to
restrict itself to public utilities only), was given this instructive
answer by Professor Hilty: "Public utility and politics are not mutually
exclusive; an educated woman that wishes to make a living without
troubling herself about politics is incomprehensible to me. The women
ought to take Carlyle's words to heart: 'We are not here to submit to
everything, but also to oppose, carefully to watch, and to win.'"


GERMANY

  Total population: 61,720,529.
  Women:            31,259,429.
  Men:              30,461,100.

  German Federation of Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

In no European country has the woman's rights movement been confronted
with more unfavorable conditions; nowhere has it been more persistently
opposed. In recent times the women of no other country have lived through
conditions of war such as the German women underwent during the Thirty
Years' War and from 1807 to 1812. Such violence leaves a deep imprint on
the character of a nation.

Moreover, it has been the fate of no other civilized nation to owe its
political existence to a war triumphantly fought out in less than one
generation. Every war, every accentuation and promotion of militarism is a
weakening of the forces of civilization and of woman's influence. "German
masculinity is still so young," I once heard somebody say.

A reinforcement of the woman's rights movement by a large Liberal majority
in the national assemblies, such as we find in England, France, and Italy,
is not to be thought of in Germany. The theories of the rights of man and
of citizens were never applied by German Liberalism to woman in a broad
sense, and the Socialist party is not yet in the majority. The political
training of the German man has in many respects not yet been extended to
include the principles of the American Declaration of Independence or the
French Declaration of the Rights of Man; his respect for individual
liberty has not yet been developed as in England; therefore he is much
harder to win over to the cause of "woman's rights."

Hence the struggle against the official regulation of prostitution has
been left chiefly to the German women; whereas in England and in France
the physicians, lawyers, and members of Parliament have been the chief
supporters of abolition. I am reminded also of the inexpressibly long and
difficult struggle that we women had to carry on in order to secure the
admission of women to the universities; the establishment of high schools
for girls; and the improvement of the opportunities given to women
teachers. In no other country were women teachers for girls wronged to
such an extent as in Germany. The results of the last industrial census
(1907) give to the demands of the woman's rights movement an invaluable
support: _Germany has nine and a half million married women, i.e._ only
one half of all adult women (over 18 years of age) are married. In
Germany, too, marriage is not a lifelong "means of support" for woman, or
a "means of support" for the whole number of women. Therefore the demands
of woman for a complete professional and industrial training and freedom
to choose her calling appear in the history of our time with a tremendous
weight, a weight that the founders of the movement hardly anticipated.

The German woman's rights movement originated during the troublous times
immediately preceding the Revolution of 1848. The founders--Augusta
Schmidt, Louise Otto-Peters, Henrietta Goldschmidt, Ottilie v. Steyber,
Lina Morgenstern--were "forty-eighters"; they believed in the right of
woman to an education, to work, and to choose her calling, and as a
citizen to participate directly in public life. Only the first three of
these demands are contained in the programme of the "German General
Woman's Club" (founded in 1865 by four of these women, natives of Leipzig,
on the anniversary of the battle of Leipzig). At that time woman's right
to vote was put aside as something utopian. The founders of the woman's
rights movement, however, from the very first included in their programme
the question of women industrial laborers, and attacked the question in a
practical way by organizing a society for the education of workingwomen.
The energies of the middle-class women were at this time very naturally
absorbed by their own affairs. They suffered want, material as well as
intellectual. Therefore it was a matter of securing a livelihood for
middle-class women no longer provided for at home. This was the first duty
of a woman's rights movement originating with the middle class.

Of special service in the field of education and the liberal
professions[69] were the efforts of Augusta Schmidt, Henrietta
Goldschmidt, Marie Loeper-Housselle, Helena Lang, Maria Lischnewska, and
Mrs. Kettler. Kindergartens were established; also courses for the
instruction of adult women, for women principals of high schools, for
women in the _Gymnasiums_ and _Realgymnasiums_. Moreover, the admission of
women to the universities was secured; the General Association of German
Women Teachers was founded, also the Prussian Association of Women Public
School Teachers, and high schools for girls. The Prussian law of 1908 for
the reform of girls' high schools (providing for the education of girls
over 12 years,--_Realgymnasiums_ or _Gymnasiums_ for girls from 12 to 16
years, women's colleges for women from 16 to 18 years) was enacted under
pressure from the German woman's rights movement. Both the state and city
must now do more for the education of girls. The academically trained
women teachers in the high schools are given consideration when the
appointments of principals and teachers for the advanced classes are made.
The women teachers have organized themselves and are demanding salaries
equal to those of the men teachers. At the present time girls are admitted
to the boys' schools (_Gymnasiums_, _Realgymnasiums_, etc.) in Baden,
Hessen, the Imperial Provinces of Alsace and Lorraine, Oldenburg, and
Wurttemberg. The German Federation of Women's Clubs and the convention of
the delegates of the Rhenish cities and towns have made the same demands
for Prussia.

The Prussian Association of Women Public School Teachers is demanding that
women teachers be appointed as principals, and is resisting with all its
power the threatened injustice to women in the adjustment of salaries. The
universities in Baden and Wurttemberg were the first to admit women; then
followed the universities in Hessen, Bavaria, Saxony, the Imperial
Provinces, and finally,--in 1908,--Prussia. The number of women enrolled
in Berlin University is 400.

About 50 women doctors are practicing in Germany; as yet there are no
women preachers, but there are 5 women lawyers, one of whom in 1908
pleaded the case of an indicted youth before the Altona juvenile court.
Although there are only a few women lawyers in Germany, women are now
permitted to act as counsel for the defendant, there being 60 such women
counselors in Bavaria. Recently (1908) even Bavaria refused women
admission to the civil service.

In the autumn there was appointed the first woman lecturer in a higher
institution of learning,--this taking place in the Mannheim School of
Commerce. Within the last five years many new callings have been opened to
women: they are librarians (of municipal, club, and private libraries) and
have organized themselves into the Association of Women Librarians; they
are assistants in laboratories, clinics, and hospitals; they make
scientific drawings, and some have specialized in microscopic drawing;
during the season for the manufacture of beet sugar, women are employed as
chemists in the sugar factories; there is a woman architect in Berlin, and
a woman engineer in Hamburg. Women factory inspectors have performed
satisfactory service in all the states of the Empire. But the future field
of work for the German women is the sociological field. State, municipal,
and private aid is demanded by the prevailing destitution. At the present
time women work in the sociological field without pay. In the future much
of this work must be performed by the _professional_ sociological women
workers. In about 100 cities women are guardians of the poor. There are
103 women superintendents of orphan asylums; women are sought by the
authorities as guardians. Women's cooperation as members of school
committees and deputations promotes the organized woman's rights movement.
The first woman inspector of dwellings has been appointed in Hessen.
Nurses are demanding that state examinations be made requisite for those
wishing to become nurses; some cities of Germany have appointed women as
nurses for infant children. In Hessen and Ostmark [the eastern part of
Prussia], women are district administrators. There is an especially great
demand for women to care for dependent children and to work in the
juvenile courts; this will lead to the appointment of paid probation
officers. In southern Germany, women police matrons are employed; in
Prussia there are women doctors employed in the police courts. There are
also women school physicians. Since 1908, trained women have entered the
midwives' profession.

When the German General Woman's Club was formed in 1865, there was no
German Empire; Berlin had not yet become the capital of the Empire. But
since Berlin has become the seat of the Imperial Parliament, Berlin very
naturally has become the center of the woman's rights movement. This
occurred through the establishment of the magazine _Frauenwohl_ [_Woman's
Welfare_] in 1888, by Mrs. Cauer. In this manner the younger and more
radical woman's rights movement was begun. The women that organized the
movement had interested themselves in the educational field. The radicals
now entered the sociological and political fields. Women making radical
demands allied themselves with Mrs. Cauer; they befriended her, and
cooperated with her. This is an undisputed fact, though some of these
women later left Mrs. Cauer and allied themselves with either the
"Conservatives" or the "Socialists."

In the organization of trade-unions for women not exclusively of the
middle class, Minna Cauer led the way. In 1889, with the aid of Mr. Julius
Meyer and Mr. Silberstein, she organized the "Commercial and Industrial
Benevolent Society for Women Employees." The society has now 24,000
members. State insurance for private employees is now (1909) a question of
the day.

Jeannette Schwerin founded the information bureau of the Ethical Culture
Society, which furnished girls and women assistants for social work. At
the same time Jeannette Schwerin demanded that women be permitted to act
as poor-law guardians. The agitation in public meetings and legislative
assemblies against the Civil Code was instituted by Dr. Anita Augsburg and
Mrs. Stritt.

The opposition to state regulation of prostitution was begun by the
"radical" Hanna Bieber-Boehm and Anna Pappritz. Lily v. Gikycki was the
first to speak publicly concerning the civic duty of women. The Woman's
Suffrage Society was organized in 1901 by Mrs. Cauer, Dr. Augsburg, Miss
Heymann, and Dr. Schirmacher.

In 1894 the radical section of the "German Federation of Women's Clubs"
proposed that women's trade-unions be admitted to the Federation. This
radical section had often given offense to the "Conservatives"--in the
Federation, for instance--by the proposal of this measure; but the
radicals in this way have stimulated the movement. As early as 1904 the
Berlin Congress of the International Council of Women had shown that the
Federation, being composed chiefly of conservative elements, should adopt
in its programme all the demands of the radicals, including woman's
suffrage. The differences between the Radicals and the Conservatives are
differences of personality rather than of principles. The radicals move to
the time of _allegro_; the conservatives to the time of _andante_. In all
public movements there is usually the same antagonism; it occurred also in
the English and the American woman's rights movements.

In no other country (with the exception of Belgium and Hungary) is the
schism between the woman's rights movement of the middle class and the
woman's rights movement of the Socialists so marked as in Germany. At the
International Woman's Congress of 1896 (which was held through the
influence of Mrs. Lina Morgenstern and Mrs. Cauer) two Social Democrats,
Lily Braun and Clara Zetkin, declared that they never would cooperate with
the middle-class women. This attitude of the Social Democrats is the
result of historical circumstances. The law against the German Socialists
has increased their antagonism to the middle class. Nevertheless, this
harsh statement by Lily Braun and Clara Zetkin was unnecessary. It has
just been stated that the founders of the German woman's rights movement
had included the demands of the workingwomen in their programme, and that
the Radicals (by whom the congress of 1896 had been called, and who for
years had been engaged in politics and in the organization of
trade-unions) had in 1894 demanded the admission of women's labor
organizations to the Federation of Women's Clubs. Hence an alignment of
the two movements would have been exceedingly fortunate. However, a part
of the Socialists, laying stress on ultimate aims, regard "class hatred"
as their chief means of agitation, and are therefore on principle opposed
to any peaceful cooperation with the middle class. A part of the women
Socialist leaders are devoting themselves to the organization of
workingwomen,--a task that is as difficult in Germany as elsewhere. Almost
everywhere in Germany women laborers are paid less than men laborers. The
average daily wage is 2 marks (50 cents), but there are many workingwomen
that receive less. In the ready-made clothing industry there are weekly
wages of 6 to 9 marks ($1.50 to $2.25). At the last congress of home
workers, held at Berlin, further evidence of starvation in the home
industries was educed. But for these wages the German woman's rights
movement is not to be held responsible.

In the social-political field the woman's rights advocates hold many
advanced views. Almost without exception they are advocating legislation
for the protection of the workingwomen; they have stimulated the
organization of the "Home-workers' Association" in Berlin; they urged the
workingwomen to seek admission to the Hirsch-Duncker Trades Unions (the
German national association of trade-unions); they have established a
magazine for workingwomen, and have organized a league for the
consideration of the interests of workingwomen. In 1907 Germany had
137,000 organized workingwomen and female domestic servants.[70] Most of
these belong to the socialistic trade-unions. The maximum workday for
women is fixed at ten hours. The protection of maternity is promoted by
the state as well as by women's clubs.

Peculiar to Germany is the denominational schism in the woman's rights
movement. The precedent for this was established by the "German
Evangelical Woman's League," founded in 1899, with Paula Mueller, of
Hanover, as President. The organization of the League was due to the
feeling that "it is a sin to witness with indifference how women that wish
to know nothing of Biblical Christianity represent all the German women."
The organization opposes equality of rights between man and woman; but in
1908 it joined the Federation of Women's Clubs. In 1903 a "Catholic
Woman's League" was formed, but it has not joined the Federation. There
has also been formed a "Society of Jewish Women." We representatives of
the interdenominational woman's rights movement deplore this
denominational disunion. These organizations are important because they
make accessible groups of people that otherwise could not be reached by
us.

Another characteristic of the German woman's rights movement is its
extensive and thorough organization. The smallest cities are to-day
visited by women speakers. Our "unity of spirit,"--praised so frequently,
and now and then ridiculed,--is our chief power in the midst of specially
difficult conditions in which we must work. With tenacity and patience we
have slowly overcome unusual difficulties,--to the present without any
help worth mentioning from the men.

In the Civil Code of 1900 the most important demands of the women were not
given just consideration. To be sure, woman is legally competent, but the
property laws make joint property holding legal (wives control their
earnings and savings), and the mother has no parental authority. Relative
to the impending revision of the criminal law, the women made their
demands as early as 1908 in a general meeting of the Federation of Women's
Clubs, when a three days' discussion took place. Since 1897 the women have
progressed considerably in their knowledge of law. The German women
strongly advocate the establishment of juvenile courts such as the United
States are now introducing. The Federation also demands that women be
permitted to act as magistrates, jurors, lawyers, and judges.

In the struggle against official regulation of prostitution the women were
supported in the Prussian Landtag by Deputy Muensterberg, of Dantzig.
Prussia established a more humane regulation of prostitution, but as yet
has not appointed the extraparliamentary commission for the study of the
control of prostitution, a measure that was demanded by the women. The
most significant recent event is the admission of women to political
organizations and meetings by the Imperial Law of May 15, 1908. Thereby
the German women were admitted to political life. The Woman's Suffrage
Society--founded in 1902, and in 1904 converted into a League--was able
previous to 1908 to expand only in the South German states (excluding
Bavaria). By this Imperial Law the northern states of the Empire were
opened, and a National Woman's Suffrage Society was formed in Prussia, in
Bavaria, and in Mecklenburg. As early as 1906, after the dissolution of
the Reichstag, the women took an active part in the campaign, a right
granted them by the _Vereinsrecht_ (Law of Association). In Prussia,
Saxony, and Oldenburg the women worked for universal suffrage for women in
Landtag elections. Since 1908 the political woman's rights movement has
been of first importance in Germany. As the women taxpayers in a number of
states can exercise municipal suffrage by proxy, and the women owners of
large estates in Saxony and Prussia can exercise the suffrage in elections
for the Diet of the Circle (_Kreistag_) by proxy, an effort is being made
to attract these women to the cause of woman's suffrage.

In 1908 the Protestant women of the Imperial Provinces (Alsace and
Lorraine) were granted the right to vote in church elections, a right that
had been granted to the women of the German congregations in Paris as
early as 1907[71].


LUXEMBURG

  Total population: 246,455.
  Women:            120,235.
  Men:              126,220.

  No federation of women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The woman's rights movement in Luxemburg originated in December, 1905,
with the organization of the "Society for Women's Interests" (_Verein fuer
Fraueninteressen_), which has worked admirably. The society has 300
members, and is in good financial condition. Throughout the country it is
now carrying on successful propaganda in the interest of higher education
for girls and in the interest of women in the industries. In Luxemburg,
after girls have graduated from a convent, they have no further
educational facilities. The society has established a department for
legal protection, and an employment agency; it has published an inquiry
into the living conditions in the capital.

In the capital city there is a woman member of the poor-law commission;
ten women are guardians of the poor; one woman is a school commissioner;
and there is a woman inspector of the municipal hospital. The society is
well supported by the liberal elements of the government and the public.
Its chief object must be the establishment of a secular school that will
prepare women for entrance to the universities.


GERMAN AUSTRIA

  Total population: about 7,000,000.
  Women: about            3,750,000.
  Men: about              3,250,000.

  Federation of Austrian Women's Clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The Austrian woman's rights movement is based primarily on economic
conditions. More than 50 per cent of the women in Austria are engaged in
non-domestic callings. This percentage is a strong argument against the
theory that woman's sphere is merely domestic. Unfortunately this
non-domestic service of the Austrian women is seldom very remunerative.
Austria itself is a country of low wages. This condition is due to a
continuous influx of Slavic workers, to large agricultural provinces, to
the tenacious survivals of feudalism, etc. Therefore women's wages and
salaries are lower than in western Europe, and low living expenses do not
prevail everywhere (Vienna is one of the most expensive cities to live
in). The "Women's Industrial School Society," founded in 1851, attempted
to raise the industrial ability of the girls of the middle class. In
accordance with the views of the time, needlework was taught. Free schools
for the instruction of adults were established in Vienna. The economic
misery following the war of 1866 led to the organization of the "Woman's
Industrial Society," which enlarged woman's sphere of activity as did the
Lette-Society in Berlin. Since 1868 the woman's rights movement has
secured adherents from the best educated middle-class women,--namely,
women teachers. In that year the Catholic women teachers organized a
"Catholic Women Teachers' Society." In 1869 was organized the
interdenominational "Austrian Women Teachers' Society." This society has
performed excellent service. The women teachers, who since 1869 had been
given positions in the public schools, were paid less than the men
teachers having the same training and doing the same work. Therefore the
women teachers presented themselves to the provincial legislatures,
demanded an increase in salary, and, in spite of the opposition of the
male teachers, secured the increase by the law of 1891. In 1876 a society
devoted its efforts to the improvement of the girls' high schools, which
had been greatly neglected. In 1885 the women writers and the women
artists organized, their male colleagues having refused to admit women to
the existing professional societies. In 1888 the women music teachers
likewise organized themselves. At the same time the question of higher
education for women was agitated. In Vienna a "lyceum" class--the first of
its kind--was opened to prepare girls for entrance to the universities
(_Abiturientenexamen_). Admission to the boys' high schools was refused to
girls in Vienna, but was granted in the provinces (Troppau, and
Maehrisch-Schoenberg). Girls were at all times admitted as outsiders
(_Extraneae_) to the examinations held on leaving college
(_Abiturientenexamen_). In this way many girls passed the "leaving"
examination before they began their studies in Switzerland. Until 1896 the
Austrian universities remained closed to women. The law faculties do not
as yet admit women. The women's clubs are striving to secure this reform.
Those women that had studied medicine in Switzerland previous to 1896, and
wished to practice in Austria, required special imperial permission, which
was never withheld from them in their noble struggle.

In this way Dr. Kerschbaumer began her practice as an oculist in
Salzburg. However, the Countess Possanner, M.D., after passing the Swiss
state examination, also took the Austrian examination. She is now
practicing in Vienna.

As the Austrian doctors have active and passive suffrage in the election
to the Board of Physicians (_Aerztekammer_)[72] Dr. Possanner also
requested this right. Her request was refused by the magistrate in Vienna
because, _as a woman_, she did not have the suffrage in municipal
elections, and the suffrage for the Board of Physicians could be exercised
only by those doctors that were municipal electors.[73] Thereupon Dr.
Possanner appealed her case to the government, to the Minister of the
Interior, and finally to the administrative court. The court decided in
favor of the petition. It must be emphasized, however, that the Board of
Physicians favored the request from the beginning.

Women preachers and women lawyers are as yet unknown in Austria. As in
former times, the teaching profession is still the chief sphere of
activity for the middle-class women of German Austria. According to the
law of 1869 they can be appointed not only as teachers in the elementary
schools for girls, but also as teachers of the lower classes in the boys'
schools. Their not being municipal voters has two results: if the
municipality is seeking votes, it appoints men teachers that are
"favorably disposed"; if the municipality is politically opposed to the
male teachers, it appoints women teachers in preference. But to be the
plaything of political whims is not a very worthy condition to be in. If
women teachers marry, they need not withdraw from the service (except in
the province of Styria). More than 10 per cent of the women teachers in
the whole of Austria are married, more than 2 per cent are widows. The
women comprise about one fourth of the total number of elementary school
teachers, of whom there are 9000. Their annual salaries vary from 200 to
1600 guldens ($96.40 to $771.20). The ordinary salary of 200 guldens is so
insufficient that many elementary school teachers actually starve. The
competition of the nuns is feared by the whole body of secular school
teachers. In Tyrol instruction in the elementary schools is still almost
wholly in the hands of the religious orders. The sisters work for little
pay; they have a community life and consume the resources of the dead
hand.

Of the secondary schools for girls some are ecclesiastic, some are
municipal, and some private. The lyceums give a very good education
(mathematics is obligatory), but as yet there are no ordinary secondary
schools whose leaving examinations are equivalent to the
_Abiturientenexamen_ of the _Gymnasiums_. The "Academic Woman's Club" in
Vienna is demanding this reform, and the Federation of Austrian Women's
Clubs is demanding the development of the municipal girls' schools into
_Realschulen_. The state subsidizes various institutions. The girls'
_Gymnasiums_ were privately founded. Dr. Cecilia Wendt, upon whom the
degree of Doctor of Philosophy was conferred by Vienna University, and who
took the state examination for secondary school teachers in mathematics,
physics, and German, was the first woman appointed as teacher in a
_Gymnasium_, being appointed in the Vienna _Gymnasium_ for girls. Since
1871, women have been appointed in the postal and telegraph service. Like
most of the subordinate state officials, they receive poor pay, and dare
not marry. The women telegraph operators in the central office in Vienna
are paid 30 guldens ($14.46) a month. "The woman telegraph operator can
lay no claims to the pleasures of existence." "These girls starve
spiritually as well as physically."[74] During the past twenty-eight years
salaries have not been increased. Every two years a two-week vacation is
granted. Since 1876 there has existed a relief society for women postal
and telegraph employees.

The woman stenographer, to-day so much sought after in business offices,
was in 1842 _absolutely excluded_ from the courses in Gabelsberger
stenography[75] by the Ministry of Public Instruction. In the courts of
chancery (_Advokatenkanzleien_) women stenographers are paid 20 to 30
guldens ($9.64 to $14.46) a month. They are given the same pay in the
stores and offices where they are expected to use typewriters. They are
regarded as subordinates, though frequently they are thorough specialists
and masters of languages. In the governmental service the women
subordinates that work by the day (1.50 guldens,--73 cents) have no hope
for advancement or pension. The first woman chief of a government office
has been appointed to the sanitary department of the Ministry of the Labor
Department, in which there is also a woman librarian.

It is not easy to imagine the deplorable condition of workingwomen when
women public school teachers and women office clerks are expected to live
on a monthly salary of $9.64 to $14.46. The Vienna inquiry into the
condition of workingwomen in 1896 disclosed frightfully miserable
conditions among workingwomen. Since then, especially through the efforts
of the Socialists, the conditions have been somewhat improved.

In Vienna, efforts to organize women into trade-unions have been
made,--especially among the bookbinders, hat makers, and tailors. Outside
Vienna, organization has been effected chiefly among the women textile
workers in Silesia, as well as among the women employees of the state
tobacco factories. The most thorough organization of women laborers is
found in northern and western Bohemia among the glassworkers and bead
makers. In Styria, Salzburg, Tyrol, and Carinthia the organization of
women is found only in isolated cases. Everywhere the organization of
women is made difficult by domestic misery, which consumes the energy,
time, and interest of the women. The organized Social-Democratic women
laborers of German Austria have a permanent representation in the "Women's
Imperial Committee." Of the 50,000 women organized in trade-unions, 5000
belong to the Social-Democratic party. The _Magazine for Workingwomen_
(_Arbeiterinnenzeitung_) has 13,400 subscribers. Women industrial
inspectors have proved themselves efficient.

It is to be expected as a result of the wretched economic conditions of
the workingwomen that prostitution with its incidental earnings should be
widespread in German Austria. Vienna is the refuge of those seeking work
and seclusion (_Verschwiegenheit_). The number of illicit births in Vienna
is, as in Paris, one third of the total number of births. For these and
other reasons the "General Woman's Club of Austria" (_Allgemeine
Oesterreiche Frauenverein_), founded in 1893 under the leadership of Miss
Augusta Fickert, has frequently concerned itself with the question of
prostitution, of woman's wages, and of the official regulation of
prostitution,--always being opposed to the last. The International
Federation for the Abolition of the Official Regulation of Prostitution
(_internationale abolinistische Foederation_) was, however, not represented
in German Austria before 1903; the Austrian branch of this organization
being established in 1907 in Vienna.

The middle-class women are doing much as leaders of the charitable,
industrial, educational, and woman's suffrage societies to raise the
status of woman in Austria. The most prominent members of these societies
are: Augusta Fickert, Marianne Hainisch, Mrs. v. Sprung, Miss Herzfelder,
v. Wolfring, Mrs. v. Listrow, Rosa Maireder, Maria Lang (editor of the
excellent _Dokumente der Frauen_, which, unfortunately, were discontinued
in 1902), Mrs. Schwietland, Elsie Federn (the superintendent of the
settlement in the laborers' district in North Vienna), Mrs. Jella Hertzka,
(Mrs.) Dr. Goldmann, superintendent of the Cottage Lyceum, and others.

These women frequently cooperate with the leaders of the Socialistic
woman's rights movement, Mrs. Schlesinger, Mrs. Popp, and others. The
disunion of the two forces of the movement is much less marked in Austria
than in Germany, the circumstances much more resembling those in Italy.
In these lands it is expected that the woman's rights movement will profit
greatly through the growth of Socialism. This is explained by the fact
that the Austrian Liberals are not equal to the assaults of the
Conservatives. Universal equal suffrage, which does not as yet exist in
Austria, has its most enthusiastic advocates among the Socialists. With
the Austrian Socialists, universal suffrage means woman's suffrage
also.[76]

During the Liberal era two rights were granted to the Austrian women:
since 1849 the women taxpayers vote by proxy in municipal elections, and
since 1861 for the local legislatures (_Provinciallandtagen_).[77] In
Lower Austria the _Landtag_ in 1888 deprived them of this right, and in
1889 an attempt was made to deprive them of their municipal suffrage. But
the women concerned successfully petitioned that they be left in
possession of their active municipal suffrage. Since 1873 the Austrian
women owners of large estates vote also for the Imperial Parliament
through proxy. The Austrian women, supported by the Socialist deputies,
Pernerstorfer, Kronawetter, Adler, and others, have on several occasions
demanded the passive suffrage in the election of school boards and
poor-law guardians; they have also demanded a reform of the law of
organization, so that women can be admitted to political organizations. To
the present these efforts have been fruitless. When universal suffrage was
granted in 1906 (creating the fifth class of voters), the women were
disregarded. In the previous year a Woman's Suffrage Committee had been
established with headquarters in Vienna. It is endeavoring especially to
secure the repeal of paragraph 30 of the law regulating organizations and
public meetings. This law (like that of Prussia and Bavaria previous to
1908) excludes women from political organization, thus making the forming
of a woman's suffrage society impossible. For this reason Austria cannot
join the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

During the consideration of the new municipal election laws in Troppau
(Austrian Silesia), it was proposed to withdraw the right of suffrage from
the women taxpayers. They resisted the proposal energetically. At present
the matter is before the supreme court. In Voralberg the unmarried women
taxpayers were also given the right to vote in elections of the _Landtag_.
The legal status of the Austrian woman is similar to that of the French
woman: the wife is under the guardianship of her husband; the property law
provides for the amalgamation of property (not joint property holding, as
in France). But the wife does not have control of her earnings and
savings, as in Germany under the Civil Code. The father alone has legal
authority over the children.

Here the names of two women must be mentioned: Bertha v. Suttner, one of
the founders of the peace movement, and Marie v. Ebner-Eschenbach, the
greatest living woman writer in the German language. Both are Austrians;
and their country may well be proud of them.

In Austria the authorities are more favorably disposed toward the woman's
rights movement than in Germany, for example.


HUNGARY[78]

  Total population: 19,254,559.
  Women:             9,672,407.
  Men:               9,582,152.

  Federation of Hungarian Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

At first the Hungarian woman's rights movement was restricted to the
advancement of girls' education. The attainment of national independence
gave the women greater ambition; since 1867 they have striven for the
establishment of higher institutions of learning for girls. In 1868 Mrs.
v. Veres with twenty-two other women founded the "Society for the
Advancement of Girls' Education." In 1869, the first class in a high
school for girls was formed in Budapest. An esteemed scholar, P. Gyulai,
undertook the superintendence of the institution. Similar schools were
founded in the provinces. In 1876 the Budapest model school was completed;
in 1878 it was turned over to a woman superintendent, Mrs. v. Janisch. A
seminary for women teachers was established, a special building being
erected for the purpose. Then the admission of women to the university was
agitated. A special committee for this purpose was formed with Dr. Coloman
v. Csicky as chairman. In the meantime the "Society" gave domestic economy
courses and courses of instruction to adults (in its girls' high school).
The Minister of Public Instruction, v. Wlassics, secured the imperial
decree of November 18, 1895, by which women were admitted to the
universities of Klausenburg and Budapest (to the philosophical and medical
faculties). It was now necessary to prepare women for the entrance
examinations (_Abiturientenexamen_). This was undertaken by the "General
Hungarian Woman's Club" (_Allgemeine ungarische Frauenverein_). With the
aid of Dr. Beothy, a lecturer at the University of Budapest, the club
formulated a programme that was accepted by the Minister of Public
Instruction. By the rescript of July 18, 1896, he authorized the
establishment of a girls' gymnasium in Budapest. It is evident that such
reforms, when in the hands of _intelligent_ authorities, are put into
working order as easily as a letter passes through the mails.

In the professional callings we find 15 women druggists, 10 women doctors,
and one woman architect. Erica Paulus, who has chosen the calling of
architect (which elsewhere in Europe has hardly been opened to women), is
a Transylvanian. Among other things she has been given the supervision of
the masonry, the glasswork, the roofing, and the interior decoration of
the buildings of the Evangelical-Reformed College in Klausenburg. A second
woman architect, trained in the Budapest technical school, is a builder in
Besztercze.

Higher education of women was promoted in the cities, the home industries
of the Hungarian rural districts were fostered. This was taken up by the
"Rural Woman's Industry Society" (_Landes-Frauenindustrieverein_). Aprons,
carpets, textile fabrics, slippers, tobacco pouches, whip handles, and
ornamental chests are made artistically according to antique models (this
movement is analogous to that in Scandinavia). Large expositions aroused
the interest of the public in favor of the national products, for the
disposal of which the women of the society have labored with enthusiasm.
These home industries give employment to about 750,000 women (and 40,000
men).

Hungary is preeminently an agricultural country and its wages are low. The
promotion of home industry therefore had a great economic importance, for
Hungary is a center of traffic in girls. A great number of these poor
ignorant country girls, reared in oriental stupor, congregate in Budapest
from all parts of Hungary and the Balkan States, to be bartered to the
brothels of South America as "Madjarli and Hungara."[79] An address that
Miss Coote of the "International Vigilance Society" delivered in Budapest
resulted in the founding of the "Society for Combating the White Slave
Trade." The committee was composed of Countess Czaky, Baroness Wenckheim,
Dr. Ludwig Gruber (royal public prosecutor), Professor Vambery, and
others. The recent Draconic regulation of prostitution in Pest (1906)
caused the Federation of Hungarian Women's Clubs to oppose the official
regulation of prostitution, and to form a department of morals, which is
to be regarded as the Hungarian branch of the International Federation for
the Abolition of the Official Regulation of Prostitution. Since then,
public opinion concerning the question has been aroused; the laws against
the white slave traffic have been made more stringent and are being more
rigidly enforced.

A new development in Hungary is the woman's suffrage movement (since
1904), represented in the "Feminist Society" (_Feministenverein_). During
the past five years the society has carried on a vigorous propaganda in
Budapest and various cities in the provinces (in Budapest also with the
aid of foreign women speakers); recently the society has also roused the
countrywomen in favor of the movement. Woman's suffrage is opposed by the
Clericals and the _Social-Democrats_, who favor only male suffrage in the
impending introduction of universal suffrage[80]. On March 10, 1908, a
delegation of woman's suffrage advocates went to the Parliament. During
the suffrage debates the women held public meetings.

From the work of A. v. Maclay, _Le droit des femmes au travail_, I take
the following statements: According to the industrial statistics of 1900
there were 1,819,517 women in Hungary engaged in agriculture. Industry,
mining, and transportation engaged 242,951; state and municipal service,
and the liberal callings engaged 36,870 women. There were 109,739 women
day laborers; 350,693 domestic servants; 24,476 women pursued undefined or
unknown callings; 83,537 women lived on incomes from their property. Since
1890 the number of women engaged in all the callings has increased more
rapidly than the number of men (26.3 to 27.9 per cent being the average
increase of the women engaged in gainful pursuits). In 1900 the women
formed 21 per cent of the industrial population. They were engaged chiefly
in the manufacture of pottery (29 per cent), bent-wood furniture (46 per
cent), matches (58 per cent), clothing (59 per cent), textiles (60 per
cent). In paper making and bookbinding 68 per cent of the laborers are
women. In the state mints 25 per cent of the employees are women; the
state tobacco factories employ 16,720 women, these being 94 per cent of
the total number of employees. Of those engaged in commerce 23 per cent
are women.

The number of women engaged in the civil service (as private secretaries)
and in the liberal callings has increased even more than the number of
women engaged in industry. The women engaged in office work have
organized. In 1901 the number of women public school teachers was 6529
(there being 22,840 men), _i.e._ 22.22 per cent were women. In the best
public schools there are more women teachers than men, the proportion
being 62 to 48; in the girls' high schools there are 273 women teachers to
145 men teachers. In 1903 the railroads employed 511 women; in 1898 the
postal service employed 4516 women; in 1899 the telephone system employed
207 women (and 81 men). These women employees, unlike those of Austria,
are permitted to marry.




CHAPTER II

THE ROMANCE COUNTRIES


In the Romance countries the woman's rights movement is hampered by
Romance customs and by the Catholic religion. The number of women in these
countries is in many cases smaller than the number of men. In general, the
girls are married at an early age, almost always through the negotiations
of the parents. The education of women is in some respects very deficient.


FRANCE

  Total population: 38,466,924.
  Women:            19,346,369.
  Men:              18,922,651.

  Federation of French Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

The European woman's rights movement was born in France; it is a child of
the Revolution of 1789. When a whole country enjoys freedom, equality, and
fraternity, woman can no longer remain in bondage. The Declaration of the
Rights of Man apply to Woman also. The European woman's rights movement is
based on purely logical principles; not, as in the United States, on the
practical exercise of woman's right to vote. This purely theoretical
origin is not denied by the advocates of the woman's rights movement in
France. It ought to be mentioned that the principles of the woman's rights
movement were brought from France to England by Mary Wollstonecraft, and
were stated in her pamphlet, _A Vindication of the Rights of Women_. But
enthusiastic Mary Wollstonecraft did not form a school in England, and the
organized English woman's rights movement did not cast its lot with this
revolutionist. What Mary Wollstonecraft did for England, Olympe de Gouges
did for France in 1789; at that time she dedicated to the Queen her little
book, _The Declaration of the Rights of Women_ (_La declaration des droits
des femmes_). It happened that The Declaration of the Rights of Man (_La
declaration des droits de l'homme_) of 1789 referred only to the men. The
National Assembly recognized only male voters, and refused the petition of
October 28, 1789, in which a number of Parisian women demanded universal
suffrage in the election of national representatives. Nothing is more
peculiar than the attitude of the men advocates of liberty toward the
women advocates of liberty. At that time woman's struggle for liberty had
representatives in all social groups. In the aristocratic circles there
was Madame de Stael, who as a republican (her father was Swiss) never
doubted the equality of the sexes; but by her actions showed her belief in
woman's right to secure the highest culture and to have political
influence. Madame de Stael's social position and her wealth enabled her to
spread these views of woman's rights; she was never dependent on the men
advocates of freedom. Madame Roland was typical of the educated republican
bourgeoisie. She participated in the revolutionary drama and was a
"political woman." On the basis of historical documents it can be asserted
that the men advocates of freedom have not forgiven her.

The intelligent people of the lower classes are represented by Olympe de
Gouges and Theroigne de Mericourt. Both played a political role; both
were woman's rights advocates; of both it was said that they had forgotten
the virtues of their sex,--modesty and submissiveness. The men of freedom
still thought that the home offered their wives all the freedom they
needed. The populace finally made demonstrations through woman's clubs.
These clubs were closed in 1793 by the Committee of Public Safety because
the clubs disturbed "public peace." The public peace of 1793! What an
idyl! In short, the regime of liberty, equality, and fraternity regarded
woman as unfree, unequal, and treated her very unfraternally. What harmony
between theory and practice! In fact, the Revolution even withdrew rights
that the women formerly possessed. For example, the old regime gave a
noblewoman, as a landowner, all the rights of a feudal lord. She levied
troops, raised taxes, and administered justice. During the old regime in
France there were women peers; women were now and then active in
diplomacy. The abbesses exercised the same feudal power as the abbots;
they had unlimited power over their convents. The women owners of large
feudal lands met with the _provincial estates_,--for instance, Madame de
Sevigne in the _Estates General_ of Brittany, where there was autonomy in
the provincial administration. In the gilds the women masters exercised
their professional right as voters. All of these rights ended with the old
regime; beside the politically free man stood the politically unfree
woman. Napoleon confirmed this lack of freedom in the Civil and Criminal
Codes. Napoleon's attitude toward all women (excepting his mother, _Madame
Mere_) was such as we still find among the men in Southern Italy, in
Spain, and in the Orient. His sisters and Josephine Beauharnais, the
creole, could not give him a more just opinion of women. His fierce hatred
for Madame de Stael indicates his attitude toward the woman's rights
representatives. The great Napoleon did not like intellectual women.

The Code Napoleon places the wife completely under the guardianship of
the husband. Without him she can undertake no legal transaction. The
property law requires joint property holding, excepting real estate (but
most of the women are neither landowners nor owners of houses). The
married woman has had independent control of her earnings and savings only
since the enactment of the law of July 13, 1907. Only the husband has
legal authority over the children. Such a legal status of woman is found
in other codes. But the following provisions are peculiar to the Code
Napoleon: If a husband kills his wife for committing adultery, the murder
is "excusable." An illicit mother cannot file a paternity suit. In
practice, however, the courts in a roundabout way give the illicit mother
an opportunity to file an action for damages.

No other code, above all no other Germanic or Slavic code,[81] has been
disgraced by such paragraphs. In the first of the designated paragraphs we
hear the Corsican, a cousin of the Moor of Venice; in the second we hear
the military emperor, and general of an unbridled, undisciplined troop of
soldiers. No one will be astonished to learn that this same lawgiver in
1801 supplemented the Code with a despotic state regulation of
prostitution. What became of the woman's rights movement during this
arbitrary military regime? Full of fear and anxiety, the woman's rights
advocates concealed their views. The Restoration was scarcely a better
time for advocating woman's rights. The philosopher of the epoch, de
Bonald, spoke very pompously against the equality of the sexes, "Man and
woman are not and never will be equal." It was not until the July
Revolution of 1830 and the February Revolution of 1848 that the question
of woman's rights could gain a favorable hearing. The Saint Simonians, the
Fourierists, and George Sand preached the rights of man and the rights of
woman. During the February Revolution the women were found, just as in
1789, in the front ranks of the Socialists. The French woman's rights
movement is closely connected with both political movements. Every time a
sacrifice of Republicans and Democrats was demanded, women were among the
banished and deported: Jeanne Deroin in 1848, Louise Michel, in 1851 and
1871.

Marie Deraismes, belonging to the wealthy Parisian middle class, appeared
in the sixties as a public speaker. She was a woman's rights advocate.
However, in a still greater degree she was a tribune of the people, a
republican and a politician. Marie Deraismes and her excellent political
adherent, Leon Richer, were the founders of the organized French woman's
rights movement. As early as 1876 they organized the "Society for the
Amelioration of the Condition of Woman and for Demanding Woman's Rights";
in 1878 they called the first French woman's rights congress.

The following features characterize the modern French woman's rights
movement: It is largely restricted to Paris; in the provinces there are
only weak and isolated beginnings; even the Parisian woman's rights
organizations are not numerous, the greatest having 400 members. Thanks to
the republican and socialist movements, which for thirty years have
controlled France, the woman's rights movement is for political reasons
supported by the men to a degree not noticeable in any other country. The
republican majority in the Chamber of Deputies, the republican press, and
republican literature effectively promote the woman's rights movement. The
Federation of French Women's Clubs, founded in 1901, and reputed to have
73,000 members, is at present promoting the movement by the systematic
organization of provincial divisions. Less kindly disposed--sometimes
indifferent and hostile--are the Church, the Catholic circles, the
nobility, society, and the "liberal" capitalistic bourgeoisie. A sharp
division between the woman's rights movements of the middle class and the
movement of the Socialists, such as exists, for example, in Germany, does
not exist in France. A large part of the bourgeoisie (not the great
capitalists) are socialistically inclined. On the basis of principle the
Republicans and Socialists cannot deny the justice of the woman's rights
movement. Hence everything now depends on the _opportuneness_ of the
demands of the women.

The French woman has still much to demand. However enlightened, however
advanced the Frenchman may regard himself, he has not yet reached the
point where he will favor woman's suffrage; what the National Assembly
denied in 1789, the Republic of 1870 has also withheld. Nevertheless
conditions have improved, in so far as measures in favor of woman's
suffrage and the reform of the civil rights of woman have since 1848 been
repeatedly introduced and supported by petitions.[82] As for the civil
rights of woman,--the principles of the Code Napoleon, the minority of the
wife, and the husband's authority over her are still unchanged. However, a
few minor concessions have been made: To-day a woman can be a witness to a
civil transaction, _e.g._ a marriage contract. A married woman can open a
savings bank account in her maiden name; and, as in Belgium, her husband
can make it impossible for her to withdraw the money! A wife's earnings
now belong to her. The severe law concerning adultery by the wife still
exists, and affiliation cases are still prohibited. That is not exactly
liberal.

Attempts to secure reforms of the civil law are being made by various
women's clubs, the Group of Women Students (_Le groupe d'etudes
feministes_) (Madame Oddo Deflou), and by the committee on legal matters
of the Federation of French Women's Clubs (Madame d'Abbadie).

In both the legal and the political fields the French women have hitherto
(in spite of the Republic) achieved very little. In educational matters,
however, the republican government has decidedly favored the women. Here
the wishes of the women harmonized with the republican hatred for the
priests. What was done perhaps not for the women, was done to spite the
Church.

Elementary education has been obligatory since 1882. In 1904-1905 there
were 2,715,452 girls in the elementary schools, and 2,726,944 boys. State
high schools, or _lycees_, for girls have existed since 1880. The
programme of these schools is not that of the German _Gymnasiums_, but
that of a German high school for girls (foreign languages, however, are
elective). In the last two years (in which the ages of the girls are 16 to
18 years) the curriculum is that of a seminary for women teachers. In
1904-1905 these institutions were attended by 22,000 girls, as compared
with 100,000 boys. The French woman's rights movement has as yet not
succeeded in establishing _Gymnasiums_ for girls; at present, efforts are
being made to introduce _Gymnasium_ courses in the girls' _lycees_. The
admission of girls to the boys' _lycees_, which has occurred in Germany
and in Italy, has not even been suggested in France. To the present, the
preparation of girls for the universities has been carried on privately.

The right to study in the universities has never been withheld from women.
From the beginning, women could take the _Abiturientenexamen_ (the
university entrance examinations) with the young men before an examination
commission. All departments are open to women. The number of women
university students in France is 3609; the male students number 38,288.
Women school teachers control the whole public school system for girls. In
the French schools for girls most of the teachers are women; the
superintendents are also women. The ecclesiastical educational
system,--which still exists in secular guise,--is naturally, so far as the
education of girls is concerned, entirely in the hands of women. The
salaries of the secular women teachers in the first three classes of the
elementary schools are equal to those of the men. The women teachers in
the _lycees_ (_agregees_) are trained in the Seminary of Sevres and in the
universities. Their salaries are lower than those of the men. In 1907 the
first woman teacher in the French higher institutions of learning was
appointed,--Madame Curie, who holds the chair of physics in the Sorbonne,
in Paris. In the provincial universities women are lecturers on modern
languages. There are no women preachers in France. _Dr. jur._ Jeanne
Chauvin was the first woman lawyer, being admitted to the bar in 1899.
To-day women lawyers are practicing in Paris and in Toulouse.

In the government service there are women postal clerks, telegraph clerks,
and telephone clerks,--with an average daily wage of 3 francs (60 cents).
Only the subordinate positions are open to women. The same is true of the
women employed in the railroad offices. Women have been admitted as clerks
in some of the administrative departments of the government and in the
public poor-law administration. Women are employed as inspectors of
schools, as factory inspectors, and as poor-law administrators. There is a
woman member of each of the following councils: the Superior Council of
Education, the Superior Council of Labor, and the Superior Council of
Public Assistance (_Conseil Superior d'Education_, _Conseil Superior du
Travail_, _Conseil Superior de l'Assistance Publique_). The first woman
court interpreter was appointed in the Parisian Court of Appeals in 1909.

The French woman is an excellent business woman. However, the women
employed in commercial establishments, being organized as yet to a small
extent, earn no more than women laborers,--70 to 80 francs ($14 to $16) a
month. In general, greater demands are made of them in regard to personal
appearance and dress. There is a law requiring that chairs be furnished
during working hours. There is a consumers' league in Paris which probably
will effect reforms in the laboring conditions of women. The women in the
industries, of whom there are about 900,000, have an average wage of 2
francs (50 cents) a day. Hardly 30,000 are organized into trade-unions;
all women tobacco workers are organized. As elsewhere, the French
ready-made clothing industry is the most wretched home industry. A part of
the French middle-class women oppose legislation for the protection of
women workers on the ground of "equality of rights for the sexes."[83]
This attitude has been occasioned by the contrast between the typographers
and the women typesetters; the men being aided in the struggle by the
prohibition of night work for women. It is easy to explain the rash and
unjustifiable generalization made on the basis of this exceptional case.
The women that made the generalization and oppose legislation for the
protection of women laborers belong to the bourgeois class. There are
about 1,500,000 women engaged in agriculture, the average wage being 1
franc 50 (about 37 cents). Many of these women earn 1 franc to 1 franc 20
(20 to 24 cents) a day. In Paris, women have been cab drivers and
chauffeurs since 1907. In 1901 women formed 35 per cent of the population
engaged in the professions and the industries (6,805,000 women;
12,911,000 men: total, 19,716,000).

There are three parties in the French woman's rights movement. The
Catholic (_le feminisme chretien_), the moderate (predominantly
Protestant), and the radical (almost entirely socialistic). The Catholic
party works entirely independently; the two others often cooperate, and
are represented in the National Council of Women (_Conseil national des
femmes_), while the _feminisme chretien_ is not represented. The views of
the Catholic party are as follows: "No one denies that man is stronger
than woman. But this means merely a physical superiority. On the basis of
this superiority man dare not despise woman and regard her as morally
inferior to him. But from the Christian point of view God gave man
authority over woman. This does not signify any intellectual superiority,
but is simply a fact of hierarchy."[84] The _feminisme chretien_
advocates: A thorough education for girls according to Catholic
principles; a reform of the marriage law (the wife should control her
earnings, separate property holding should be established); the same moral
standard for both sexes (abolition of the official regulation of
prostitution); the same penalty for adultery for both sexes (however,
there should be no divorce); the authority of the mother (_autorite
maritale_) should be maintained, for only in this way can peace prevail
in the family. "A high-minded woman will never wish to rule. It is her
wish to sacrifice herself, to admire, to lean on the arm of a strong man
that protects her."[85]

In the moderate group (President, Miss Sara Monod), these ideas have few
advocates. Protestantism, which is strongly represented in this party, has
a natural inclination toward the development of individuality. This party
is more concerned with the woman that does not find the arm of the "strong
man" to lean on, or who detected him leaning upon her. This party is
entirely opposed to the husband's authority over the wife and to the dogma
of obligatory admiration and sacrifice. The leaders of the party are
Madame Bonnevial, Madame Auclert, and others. During the five years'
leadership of Madame Marguerite Durand, the "Fronde" was the meeting place
of the party.

The radicals demand: absolute coeducation; anti-military instruction in
history; schools that prepare girls for motherhood; the admission of women
to government positions; equal pay for both sexes; official regulation of
the work of domestic servants; the abolition of the husband's authority;
municipal and national suffrage for women. A member of the radical party
presented herself in 1908 as a candidate in the Parisian elections. In
November, 1908, women were granted passive suffrage for the arbitration
courts for trade disputes (they already possessed active suffrage).

The founding of the National Council of French Women (_Conseil national
des femmes francaise_) has aided the woman's rights movement considerably.
Stimulated by the progress made in other countries, the French women have
systematically begun their work. They have organized two sections in the
provinces (Touraine and Normandy); they have promoted the organization of
women into trade-unions; they have studied the marriage laws; and have
organized a woman's suffrage department. Since 1907 the woman's magazine,
_La Francaise_, published weekly, has done effective work for the cause.
The place of publication (49 rue Laffite, Paris) is also a public meeting
place for the leaders of the woman's rights movements. _La Francaise_
arouses interest in the cause of woman's rights among women teachers and
office clerks in the provinces. Recently the management of the magazine
has been converted to the cause of woman's suffrage. In the spring of 1909
the French Woman's Suffrage Society (_Union francaise pour le souffrage
des femmes_) was organized under the presidency of Madame Schmall (a
native of England). Madame Schmall is also to be regarded as the
originator of the law of July 13, 1907, which pertains to the earnings of
the wife. The _Union_ has joined the International Woman's Suffrage
Alliance. In the House of Deputies there is a group in favor of woman's
rights. The French woman's rights movement seems to be spreading rapidly.

Emile de Morsier organized the French movement favoring the abolition of
the official regulation of prostitution. Through this movement an
extraparliamentary commission (1903-1907) was induced to recognize the
evil of the existing official regulation of prostitution. This is the
first step toward abolition.


BELGIUM

  Total population: 6,815,054.
  Women:            3,416,057.
  Men:              3,398,997.

  Federation of Belgian Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

It is very difficult for the woman's rights movement to thrive in Belgium.
Not that the movement is unnecessary there; on the contrary, the legal
status of woman is regulated by the Code Napoleon, hence there is decided
need for reform. The number of women exceeds that of the men; hence part
of the girls cannot marry. Industry is highly developed. The question of
wages is a vital question for women laborers. Accordingly there are
reasons enough for instituting an organized woman's rights movement in
Belgium. But every agitation for this purpose is hampered by the
following social factors: Catholicism (Belgium is 99 per cent Catholic),
Clericalism in Parliament, and the indifference of the rich bourgeoisie.

The woman's rights movement has very few adherents in the third estate,
and it is exactly the women of this estate that ought to be the natural
supporters of the movement. In the fourth estate, in which there are a
great many Socialists, the woman's rights movement is identical with
Socialism.

Since the legal status of woman is determined by the Code Napoleon, we
need not comment upon it here. By a law of 1900, the wife is empowered to
deposit money in a savings bank without the consent of her husband; the
limit of her deposit being 3000 francs ($600). The wife also controls her
earnings. If, however, _she draws more than 100 francs_ (_$20_) _a month
from the savings bank, the husband may protest_. Women are now admitted to
family councils; they can act as guardians; they can act as witnesses to a
marriage. Affiliation cases were made legal in 1906. On December 19, 1908,
women were given active and passive suffrage in arbitration courts for
labor disputes.

The Belgium secondary school system is exceptional because the government
has established a rather large number of girls' high schools. However,
these schools do not prepare for the university entrance examinations
(_Abiturientenexamen_). Women contemplating entering the university, must
prepare for these examinations privately. This was done by Miss Marie
Popelin, of Brussels, who wished to study law. The universities of
Brussels, Ghent, and Liege have been open to women since 1886. Hence Miss
Popelin could execute her plans; in 1888 she received the degree of Doctor
of Laws. She made an attempt in 1888-1889 to secure admission to the bar
as a practicing lawyer, but the Brussels Court of Appeals decided the case
against her.[86]

Miss Marie Popelin is the leader of the middle-class woman's rights
movement in Belgium. She is in charge of the Woman's Rights League (_Ligue
du droit des femmes_), founded in 1890. With the support of Mrs. Denis,
Mrs. Parent, and Mrs. Fontaine, Miss Popelin organized, in 1897, an
international woman's congress in Brussels. Many representatives of
foreign countries attended. One of the German representatives, Mrs. Anna
Simpson, was astonished by the indifference of the people of Brussels. In
her report she says: "Where were the women of Brussels during the days of
the Congress? They did not attend, for the middle class is not much
interested in our cause. It was especially for this class that the
Congress was held." Dr. Popelin is also president of the league that has
since 1908 taken up the struggle against the official regulation of
prostitution.

The schools and convents are the chief fields of activity for the
middle-class Belgian women engaged in non-domestic callings. As yet there
are only a few women doctors. One of these, Mrs. Derscheid-Delcour, has
been appointed as chief physician at the Brussels Orphans' Home. Mrs.
Delcour graduated in 1893 at the University of Berlin _summa cum laude_;
in 1895 she was awarded the gold medal in the surgical sciences in a prize
contest for the students of the Belgian universities.

In Belgium 268,337 women are engaged in the industries. The Socialist
party has recognized the organizations of these women; it was instrumental
in organizing 250,000 women into trade-unions. Elsewhere this would be
impossible.[87]

Madame Vandervelde, the wife of the Socialist member of Parliament, and
Madame Gatti de Gammond, the publisher of the _Cahiers feministes_, were
the leaders of the Socialist woman's rights movement, which is organized
throughout the country in committees, councils, and societies. Madame
Gatti de Gammond died in 1905, and her publication, the _Cahiers
feministes_, was discontinued. The secretary of the Federation of
Socialist Women (_Federation de femmes socialistes_) is Madame Tilmans.
Vooruit, of Ghent, publishes a woman's magazine: _De Stem der Vrouw_.

The women are demanding the right to vote. The Belgian women possessed
municipal suffrage till 1830. They were deprived of this right by the
Constitution of 1831. A measure favoring universal suffrage (for men and
women) was introduced into Parliament in 1894. This bill, however,
provided also for plural voting, by which the property-owning and the
educated classes were given one or two additional votes. The Socialists
opposed this, and demanded that each person have one vote (_un homme, un
vote_). The Clerical majority then replied that it would not bring the
bill to a vote. In this way the Clericals remained assured of a majority.

For tactical purposes the Socialists adopted the expression--_un homme, un
vote_. It harmonized with their principles and ideals. At a meeting of the
party in which the matter was discussed, it was shown that universal
suffrage would be detrimental to the party's interests; for the Socialists
were convinced that woman's suffrage would certainly insure a majority for
the Clericals. Hence, in meeting, the women were persuaded to withdraw
their demand for woman's suffrage on the grounds of opportuneness, and _in
the meantime to work for the inauguration of universal male suffrage
without the plural vote_.[88]

In the _Fronde_, Audree Tery summarized the situation in the following
dialogue:--

     _The man._ Emancipate yourself and I will enfranchise you.

     _The woman._ Give me the franchise and I shall emancipate myself.

     _The man._ Be free, and you shall have freedom.

In this manner, concludes Audree Tery, this dialogue can be continued
indefinitely.

Recently the middle-class women have begun to show an interest in woman's
suffrage. A woman's suffrage organization was formed in Brussels in 1908;
one in Ghent, in 1909. Together they have organized the Woman's Suffrage
League, which has affiliated with the International Woman's Suffrage
Alliance.

Woman's lack of rights and her powerlessness in public life are shown by
the fact that in Antwerp, in 1908, public aid to the unemployed was
granted only to men,--to unmarried as well as to married men. As for the
unmarried women, they were left to shift for themselves.


ITALY

  Total population: 32,449,754.
  Women: about      16,190,000.
  Men: about        16,260,000.

  Federation of Italian Women's Clubs.
  Woman's Suffrage League.

National unification raised Italy to the rank of a great power. Italy's
political position as a great power, her modern parliamentary life, and
the Liberal and Socialist majority in her Parliament give Italy a position
that Spain, for example, does not possess in any way. Catholicism,
Clericalism, and Roman custom are no match for these modern liberal
powers, and are therefore unable to hinder the woman's rights movement in
the same degree as do these influences in Spain. However, the Italian
woman in general is still entirely dependent on the man (see the
discussion in Alaremo's _Una Donna_), and in the unenlightened classes
woman's feeling of inferiority is impressed upon her by the Church, the
law, the family, and by custom. Naturally the woman attempts, as in Spain,
to take revenge in the sexual field.

In Italy there is no strict morality among married men. Moreover, the
opposition to divorce in Italy comes largely from the women, who,
accustomed to being deceived in matrimony, fear that if they are divorced
they _will be left without means of support_. "Boys make love to
girls,--to mere unguided children without any will of their own,--and when
these boys marry, be they ever so young, they have already had a wealth of
experience that has taught them to regard woman disdainfully--with a sort
of cynical authority. Even love and respect for the innocent young wife is
unable to eradicate from the young husband the impressions of immorality
and bad examples. The wife suffers from a hardly perceptible, but
unceasing depression of mind. Innocently, without suspicion, uninformed as
to her husband's past, the wife persists in her belief in his manly
superiority until this belief has become a fixed habit of thought, and
then even a cruel revelation cannot take him from her."[89]

In southern Italy,--especially in Sicily,--Arabian oriental conceptions of
woman still prevail. During her whole life woman is a grown-up child. No
woman, not even the most insignificant woman laborer, can be on the street
without an escort. On the other hand, the boys are emancipated very early.
With pity and arrogance the sons look down on the mother, who must be
accompanied in the street by her sons.

"Close intellectual relations between man and woman cannot as yet be
developed, owing to the generally low education of woman, to her
subordination, and to her intellectual bondage. While still in the
schools the boy is trained for political life. The average Italian woman
participates in politics even less than the German woman; her influence is
purely moral. If the Italian woman wishes to accept any office in a
society, she must have the consent of her husband attested by a notary.
Just as in ancient times, the non-professional interests of the husband
are, in great part, elsewhere than at home. The opportunity daily to
discuss political and other current questions with men companions is found
by the German man in the smaller cities while taking his evening pint of
beer. The Italian man finds this opportunity sometimes in the cafe,
sometimes in the public places, where every evening the men congregate for
hours. So the educated man in Italy (even more than in Germany) has no
need of the intellectual qualities of his wife. Moreover, his need for an
educated wife is the less because his misguided precocity prevents him
from acquiring anything but an essentially general education. The
restricted intellectual relationship between husband and wife is explained
partly by the fact that the _cicisbeo_[90] still exists. This relation
ought to be, and generally is, Platonic and publicly known. The wife
permits her friend (the _cicisbeo_) to escort her to the theater and
elsewhere in a carriage; the husband also escorts a woman friend. So
husband and wife share the inwardly moral unsoundness of the medieval
service of love (_Minnedienst_). At any rate this custom reveals the fact
that after the honeymoon the husband and wife do not have overmuch to say
to each other. In this way there takes place, to a certain extent, an open
relinquishment of the postulate that, in accordance with the external
indissolubility of married life, there ought to be permanent intellectual
bonds between man and wife,--a postulate that is the source of the most
serious conscience struggles, but which has caused the great moral
development of the northern woman."[91]

Naturally, under such circumstances, the woman's rights movement has done
practically nothing for the masses. In the circles of the nobility the
movement, with the consent of the clergy, has until recently confined
itself to philanthropy (the forming of associations and insurance
societies, the founding of homes, asylums, etc.) and to the higher
education of girls.[92] In a private audience the Pope has expressed
himself in _favor_ of women's engaging in university studies (except
theology), but he was _opposed_ to woman's suffrage. The daughters of the
educated, liberal (but often poor) bourgeoisie are driven by want and
conviction to acquire a higher education and to engage in academic
callings. The material difficulties are not great. As in France, the
government has during the past thirty-five years promoted all educational
measures that would take from the clergy its power over youth.

Elementary education is public and obligatory. The laws are enforced
rather strictly. Coeducation nowhere exists. The number of women teachers
is 62,643.

The secondary school system is still largely in the hands of the Catholic
religious orders. There are about 100,000 girls and nuns enrolled in these
church schools; only 25,000 girls are in the secondary state and private
schools (other than the Catholic schools), which cannot give instruction
as _cheaply_ as the religious schools. The efforts of the state in this
field are not to be criticized: it has given women every educational
opportunity. Girls wishing to study in the universities are admitted to
the boys' classical schools (_ginnasii_) and to the boys' technical
schools. This experiment in coeducation during the plastic age of youth
has not even been undertaken by France. To be sure, at present the girls
sit together on the front seats, and when entering and leaving class they
have the school porter as bodyguard. In spite of all fears to the
contrary, coeducation has been a success in northern Italy (Milan), as
well as in southern Italy (Naples).

The universities have never been closed to women. In recent years 300
women have attended the universities and have graduated. During the
Renaissance there were many women teachers in Italy. This tradition has
been revived; at present there are 10 women university teachers. _Dr.
jur._ Therese Labriola (whose mother is a German) is a lecturer in the
philosophy of law at Rome. _Dr. med._ Rina Monti is a university lecturer
in anatomy at Pavia.

There are many practicing women doctors in Italy. _Dr. med._ Maria
Montessori (a delegate to the International Congress of Women in Berlin in
1896) is a physician in the Roman hospitals. The Minister of Public
Instruction has authorized her to deliver a course of lectures on the
treatment of imbecile children to a class of women teachers in the
elementary schools. The legal profession still remains closed to women,
although _Dr. jur._ Laidi Poet has succeeded in being admitted to the bar
in Turin.

In government service (in 1901) there were 1000 women telephone employees,
183 women telegraph clerks, and 161 women office clerks. These positions
are much sought after by men. The number of women employed in commerce is
18,000; the total number of persons employed in commerce being 57,087.
Recently women have been appointed as factory inspectors.

The beginnings of the modern woman's rights movement coincide with the
political upheavals that occurred between 1859 and 1870. When the Kingdom
of Italy had been established, Jessie White Mario demanded a reform of the
legal, political, and economic status of woman. Whatever legal concessions
have been made to women are due, as in France, to the Liberal
parliamentary majority.

Since 1877, women have been able to act as witnesses in civil suits. Women
(even married women) can be guardians. The property laws provide for
separation of property. Even in cases of joint property holding, the wife
controls her earnings and savings. The husband can give her a general
authorization (_allgemeinautorisation_), thus giving her the full status
of a legal person before the law. These laws are the most radical reforms
to which the Code Napoleon has ever been subjected,--reforms which the
French did not venture to enact.

The Liberal majority made an attempt in 1877 to emancipate the women
politically. But the attempt failed. Bills providing for municipal woman's
suffrage were introduced and rejected in 1880, 1883, and 1888. However,
since 1890, women have been eligible as poor-law guardians. The elite
among the Italian men loyally supported the women in their struggle for
emancipation. Since 1881 the women have organized clubs. At first these
were unsuccessful. Free and courageous women were in the minority. In Rome
the woman's rights movement was at first exclusively benevolent. In Milan
and Turin, on the other hand, there were woman's rights advocates (under
the leadership of _Dr. med._ Paoline Schiff and Emilia Mariani). The
leadership of the national movement fell to the more active, more
educated, and economically stronger northern Italy. Here also the movement
of the workingwomen had progressed to the stage of organization, as, for
example, in the case of the Lombard women workers in the rice fields.

There are 1,371,426 women laborers in Italy. Their condition is wretched.
In agriculture, as well as in the industries, they are given the rough,
_poorly paid_ work to do. They are exploited to the extreme. Women straw
plaiters have been offered 20 centimes, even as little as 10 centimes (4
to 2 cents), for twelve hours' work. The average daily wage for women is
80 centimes to 1 franc (16 to 20 cents). The maximum is 1 franc 50
centimes (30 cents). The law has fixed the maximum working day for women
at twelve hours, and prohibits women under twenty years of age from
engaging in work that is dangerous and injurious to health. There are
maternity funds for women in confinement, financial aid being given them
for four weeks after the birth of the child. Under all these
circumstances the organization of women is exceedingly difficult. Even the
Socialists have neglected the organization of workingwomen.

Socialist propaganda among women agricultural laborers was begun in 1901.
In Bologna, in the autumn of 1902, there was held a meeting of the
representatives of 800 agricultural organizations (having a total
membership of 150,000 men and women agricultural laborers). The
constitution of the society is characteristic; many of its clauses are
primitive and pathetic. This society is intended to be an educational and
moral organization. Women members are exhorted "to live rightly, and to be
virtuous and kind-hearted mothers, women, and daughters."[93] It is to be
hoped that the task of the women will be made easier through the efforts
of the society's male members to make themselves virtuous and kind-hearted
fathers, husbands, and sons. Or are moral duties, in this case also, meant
only for woman?

The movement favoring the abolition of the official regulation of
prostitution was introduced into Italy by Mrs. Butler. A congress in favor
of abolition was held in 1898 in Genoa. Recently, thanks to the efforts of
Dr. Agnes MacLaren and Miss Buchner, the movement has been revived, and
urged upon the Catholic clergy. The Italian branch of the International
Federation for the Abolition of the Official Regulation of Prostitution
was founded in 1908. In the same year was held in Rome the successful
Congress of the Federation of Women's Clubs. This Congress, representing
the nobility, the middle class, and workingwomen, brought the woman's
suffrage question to the attention of the public. A number of woman's
suffrage societies had been organized previously, in Rome as well as in
the provinces. They formed the National Woman's Suffrage League, which, in
1906, joined the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance. Through the
discussions in the women's clubs, woman's suffrage became a topic of
public interest. The Amsterdam Report [of the Congress of the
International Woman's Suffrage Alliance] says: "The women of the
aristocracy wish to vote because they are intelligent; they feel
humiliated because their coachman or chauffeur is able to vote. The
workingwomen demand the right to vote, that they may improve their
conditions of labor and be able to support their children better." A
parliamentary commission for the consideration of woman's suffrage was
established in 1908. In the meantime the existence of this commission
enables the President of the Ministry to dispose of the various proposed
measures with the explanation that such matters will not be considered
_until the commission has expressed itself on the whole question_. Women
have active and passive suffrage for the arbitration courts for labor
disputes.


SPAIN[94]

  Total population: 18,813,493.
  Women:             9,558,896.
  Men:               9,272,597.

  No federation of women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

Whoever has traveled in Spain knows that it is a country still living, as
it were, in the seventeenth century,--nay in the Middle Ages. The fact has
manifold consequences for woman. In all cases progress is hindered. Woman
is under the yoke of the priesthood, and of a Catholicism generally
bigoted. The Church teaches woman that she is regarded as the cause of
carnal desire and of the fall of man. By law, woman is under the
guardianship of man. Custom forbids the "respectable" woman to walk on the
street without a man escort. The Spanish woman regards herself as a person
of the second order, a necessary adjunct to man. Such a fundamental
humiliation and subordination is opposed to human nature. As the Spanish
woman has no power of open opposition, she resorts to cunning. By instinct
she is conscious of the power of her sex; this she uses and abuses. A
woman's rights advocate is filled with horror, quite as much as with pity,
when she sees this mixture of bigotry, coquetry, submissiveness, cunning,
and hate that is engendered in woman by such tyranny and lack of progress.

The Spanish woman of the lower classes receives no training for any
special calling; she is a mediocre laborer. She acts as beast of burden,
carries heavy burdens on her shoulders, carries water, tills the fields,
and splits wood. She is employed as an industrial laborer chiefly in the
manufacture of cigars and lace. "The wages of women," says Professor
Posada,[95] "are incredibly low," being but 10 cents a day. As tailors,
women make a scanty living, for many of the Spanish women do their own
tailoring. The mantilla makes the work of milliners in general
superfluous. In commercial callings women are still novices. Recently
there has been talk of beginning the organization of women into
trade-unions.

Women are employed in large numbers as teachers; teaching being their sole
non-domestic calling. Elementary instruction has been obligatory since
1870, however, only in theory. In 1889 28 per cent of the women were
illiterate. In many cases the girls of the lower classes do not attend
school at all. When they do attend, they learn very little; for owing to
the lack of seminaries the training of women teachers is generally quite
inadequate. A reform of the central seminary of women teachers, in Madrid,
took place in 1884; this reform was also a model for the seminaries in the
provinces. The secondary schools for girls are convent schools. In France
there are complaints that these schools are inadequate. What, then, can be
expected of the Spanish schools! The curriculum includes only French,
singing, dancing, drawing, and needlework. But the "Society for Female
Education" is striving to secure a reform of the education for girls.

Preparation for entrance to the university must be secured privately. The
number of women seeking entrance to universities is small. Most of them,
so far as I know, are medical students. However, the Spanish women have a
brilliant past in the field of higher education. Donna Galinda was the
Latin professor of Queen Isabella. Isabella Losa and Sigea Aloisia of
Toledo were renowned for their knowledge of Latin, Greek, and Hebrew;
Sigea Aloisia corresponded with the Pope in Arabic and Syriac. Isabel de
Rosores even preached in the Cathedral of Barcelona.

In the literature of the present time Spanish women are renowned. Of first
rank is Emilia Pardo Bazan, who is called the "Spanish Zola." She is a
countess and an only daughter, two circumstances that facilitated her
emancipation and, together with her talent, assured her success. She
characterizes herself as "a mixture of mysticism and liberalism." At the
age of seven she wrote her first verses. Her best book portrayed a
"liberal monk," Father Feque. _Pascual Loper_, a novel, was a great
success. She then went to Paris to study naturalism. Here she became
acquainted with Zola, Goncourt, Daudet, and others. A study of Francis of
Assisi led her again to the study of mysticism. In her recent novels
liberalism is mingled with idealism.

Emilia Pardo Bazan is by conviction a woman's rights advocate. In the
Madrid Atheneum she filled with great success the position of Professor of
French Literature. At the pedagogical congress in Madrid, in 1899, she
gave a report on _Woman, her Education, and her Rights_.

In Spain there are a number of well-known women journalists, authors, and
poets. Dr. Posada enumerates a number of woman's rights publications on
pages 200-202 of his book, _El Feminismo_.

Concepcion Arenal was a prominent Spanish woman and woman's rights
advocate. She devoted herself to work among prisoners, and wrote a
valuable handbook dealing with her work. She felt the oppression of her
sex very keenly. Concerning woman's status, which man has forced upon her,
Concepcion Arenal expressed herself as follows: "Man despises all women
that do not belong to his family; he oppresses every woman that he does
not love or protect. As a laborer, he takes from her the best paid
positions; as a thinker, he forbids the mental training of woman; as a
lover, he can be faithless to her without being punished by law; as a
husband, he can leave her without being guilty before the law."

The wife is legally under the guardianship of her husband; she has no
authority over her children. The property laws provide for joint property
holding.

In spite of these conditions Concepcion Arenal did not give up all hope.
"Women," said she, "are beginning to take interest in education, and have
organized a society for the higher education of girls." The pedagogical
congresses in Madrid (1882 and 1889) promoted the intellectual
emancipation of women. Catalina d'Alcala, delegate to the International
Congress of Women in Chicago in 1893, closed her report with the words,
"We are emerging from the period of darkness." However, he who has
wandered through Spanish cathedrals knows that this darkness is still very
dense! Nevertheless, the woman's suffrage movement has begun: the women
laborers are agitating in favor of a new law of association. A number of
women teachers and women authors have petitioned for the right to vote. In
March, 1908, during the discussion of a new law concerning municipal
administration, an amendment in favor of woman's suffrage was introduced,
but was rejected by a vote of 65 to 35. The Senate is said to be more
favorable to woman's suffrage than is the Chamber of Deputies.

The fact that women of the aristocracy have opposed divorce, and that
women of all classes have opposed the enactment of laws restricting
religious orders, is made to operate against the political emancipation of
women. A deputy in the Cortez, Senor Pi y Arsuaga, who introduced the
measure in favor of the right of women taxpayers to vote in municipal
elections, argued that the suffrage of a woman who is the head of a family
seems more reasonable to him than the suffrage of a young man, twenty-five
years old, who represents no corresponding interests.


PORTUGAL

  Total population: 5,672,237.
  Women:            2,583,535.
  Men:              2,520,602.

  No federation of women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

Portugal is smaller than Spain; its finances are in better condition;
therefore the compulsory education law (introduced in 1896) is better
enforced. As yet there are no public high schools for girls; but there
are a number of private schools that prepare girls for the university
entrance examinations (_Abiturientenexamen_). The universities admit
women. Women doctors practice in the larger cities. The women laborers are
engaged chiefly in the textile industry; their wages are about two thirds
of those of the men.


THE LATIN-AMERICAN REPUBLICS OF CENTRAL AND SOUTH AMERICA

MEXICO AND CENTRAL AMERICA[96]

The condition prevailing in Mexico and Central America is one of
patriarchal family life, the husband being the "master" of the wife. There
are large families of ten or twelve children. The life of most of the
women without property consists of "endless routine and domestic tyranny";
the life of the property-owning women is one of frivolous coquetry and
indolence. There is no higher education for women; there are no high
ideals. The education of girls is generally regarded as unnecessary.

There are public elementary schools for girls,--with women teachers. The
higher education of girls is carried on by convent schools, and comprises
domestic science, sewing, dancing, and singing. In the Mexican public
high schools for girls, modern subjects and literature are taught; the
work is chiefly memorizing. Technical schools for girls are unknown. Women
do not attend the universities. Women teachers in Mexico are paid good
salaries,--250 francs ($50) a month.

Women are engaged in commerce only in their own business establishments;
and then in small retail businesses. The rest of the workingwomen are
engaged in agriculture, domestic service, washing, and sewing. Their wages
are from 40 to 50 per cent lower than those of men. The legal status of
women is similar to that of the French women. In Mexico only does the wife
control her earnings. Divorce is not recognized by law, though separation
is. By means of foreign teachers the initiative of the people has been
slightly aroused. It will take long for this stimulus to reach the
majority of the people.


SOUTH AMERICA[97]

In South America there are the same "patriarchal" forms of family life,
the same external restrictions for woman. She must have an escort on the
streets, even though the escort be only a small boy.

Just as in Central America, the occupations of the women of the lower and
middle class are agriculture, domestic service, washing, sewing, and
retail business. But woman's educational opportunities in South America
are greater, although through public opinion everything possible is done
to prevent women from desiring an education and admission to a liberal
calling. Elementary education is compulsory (often in coeducational
schools). Secondary education is in the hands of convents. In Brazil,
Chili, Venezuela, Argentine Republic, Paraguay, and Colombia, the
universities have been opened to women. As yet there are no women
preachers or lawyers, although several women have studied law. Women
practice as physicians, obstetrics still being their special field.

The beginnings of a woman's rights movement exist in Chili. The Chilean
women learn readily and willingly. They have proved their worth in
business and in the liberal callings. They have competed successfully for
government positions; they have founded trade-unions and cooperative
societies; many women are tramway conductors, etc. In all the South
American republics women have distinguished themselves as poets and
authors. In the Argentine Republic there is a Federation of Woman's Clubs,
which, in 1901, joined the International Council of Women.




CHAPTER III

THE SLAVIC AND BALKAN STATES


In the Slavic countries there is a lack of an ancient, deeply rooted
culture like that of western Europe. Everywhere the oriental viewpoint has
had its effect on the status of woman. In general the standards of life
are low; therefore, the wages of the women are especially wretched.
Political conditions are in part very unstable,--in some cases wholly
antique. All of these circumstances greatly impede the progress of the
woman's rights movement.


RUSSIA

  Total population: 94,206,195.
  Women:            47,772,455.
  Men:              46,433,740.

  Federation of Russian Women's Clubs.[98]
  National Woman's Suffrage League.

The Russian woman's rights movement is forced by circumstances to concern
itself chiefly with educational and industrial problems. All efforts
beyond these limits are, as a matter of course, regarded as revolutionary.
Such efforts are a part of the forbidden "political movement"; therefore
they are dangerous and practically hopeless. Some peculiarities of the
Russian woman's rights movement are: its individuality, its independence
of the momentary tendencies of the government, and the companionable
cooperation of men and women. All three characteristics are accounted for
by the absolute government that prevails in Russia, in spite of its Duma.

Under this regime the organization of societies and the holding of
meetings are made exceedingly difficult, if not impossible. Individual
initiative therefore works in solitude; discussion or the expression of
opinions is not very feasible. When individual initiative ceases, progress
usually ceases also. Corporate activity, such as educates women adherents,
did not exist formerly in Russia. The lack of united action wastes much
force, time, and money. Unconsciously people compete with each other.
Without wishing to do so, people neglect important fields. The absolute
regime regards all striving for an education as revolutionary. The
educational institutions for women are wholly in the hands of the
government. These institutions are tolerated; but a mere frown from above
puts an end to their existence.

It is the absolute regime that makes comrades of men and women struggling
for emancipation. The oppression endured by both sexes is in fact the
same.

The government has not always been an enemy of enlightenment, as it is
to-day. The first steps of the woman's rights movement were made through
the influence of the rulers. Although polygamy did not exist in Russia,
the country could not free itself from certain oriental influences. Hence
the women of the property-owning class formerly lived in the harem (called
_terem_). The women were shut off from the world; they had no education,
often no rearing whatever; they were the victims of deadly ennui, ecstatic
piety, lingering diseases, and drunkenness.

With a strong hand Peter the Great reformed the condition of Russian
women. The _terem_ was abolished; the Russian woman was permitted to see
the world. In rough, uncivilized surroundings, in the midst of a brutal,
sensuous people, woman's release was not in all cases a gain for morality.
It is impossible to become a woman of western Europe upon demand.

Catherine II saw that there must be a preparation for this emancipation.
She created the _Institute de demoiselles_ for girls of the upper classes.
The instruction, borrowed from France, remained superficial enough; the
women acquired a knowledge of French, a few _accomplishments_, polished
manners, and an aristocratic bearing. For all that, it was then an
achievement to educate young Russian women according to the standards of
western Europe. The superficiality of the _Institutka_ was recognized in
the middle of the nineteenth century. Alexander II, the Tsarina, and her
aunt, Helene Pavlovna, favored reforms. The emancipator of the serfs could
also liberate women from their intellectual bondage.

Thus with the protection of the highest power, the first public lyceum for
girls was established in 1857 in Russia. This was a day school for girls
of _all_ classes. What an innovation! To-day there are 350 of these
lyceums, having over 10,000 women students. The curriculums resemble those
of the German high schools for girls. None of these lyceums (except the
humanistic lyceum for girls in Moscow), are equivalent to the German
_Gymnasiums_ or _Realgymnasiums_, nor even to the _Oberrealschulen_ or
_Realschulen_. This explains and justifies the refusal of the German
universities to regard the leaving certificates of the Russian lyceums as
equivalent to the _Abiturienten_ certificate of the German schools. The
compulsory studies in the girls' lyceums are: Russian, French, religion,
history, geography, geometry, algebra, a few natural sciences, dancing,
and singing. The optional studies are German, English, Latin, music, and
sewing. The lyceums of the large cities make foreign languages compulsory
also; but these institutions are in the minority. In the natural sciences
and in mathematics "much depends on the teacher." A Russian woman wishing
to study in the university must pass an entrance examination in Latin.

The first efforts to secure the higher education of women were made by a
number of professors of the University of St. Petersburg in 1861. They
opened courses for the instruction of adult women in the town hall.
Simultaneously the Minister of War admitted a number of women to the St.
Petersburg School of Medicine, this school being under his control.

However, the reaction began already in 1862. Instruction in the School of
Medicine, as well as in the town hall, was discontinued. Then began the
first exodus of Russian women students to Germany and Switzerland. But in
St. Petersburg, in 1867, there was formed a society, under the presidency
of Mrs. Conradi, to secure the reopening of the course for adult women.
The society appealed to the first congress of Russian naturalists and
physicians. This congress sent a petition, with the signatures of
influential men, to the Minister of Public Instruction. In two years Mrs.
Conradi was informed that the Minister would grant a two-year course for
men and women in Russian literature and the natural sciences. The society
accepted what was offered. It was little enough. Moreover, the society had
to defray the cost of instruction; but it was denied the right to give
examinations and confer degrees. All the teachers, however, taught without
pay. In 1885 the society erected its own building in which to give its
courses. The instruction was again discontinued in 1886. Once more the
Russian women flocked to foreign countries. In 1889 the courses were again
opened (Swiss influence on Russian youth was feared). The number of those
enrolled in the courses was limited to 600 (of these only 3 per cent could
be unorthodox, _i.e._ Jewish). These courses are still given in St.
Petersburg. Recently the Council of Ministers empowered the Minister of
Public Instruction to forbid women to attend university lectures; but
those who have already been admitted, and find it impossible to attend
other higher institutions of learning for girls, have been allowed to
complete their course in the university. The present number of women
hearers in Russian universities is 2130. A Russian woman doctor was
admitted as a lecturer by the University of Moscow, but her appointment
was not confirmed by the Minister of Public Instruction. She appealed
thereupon to the Senate, declaring that the Russian laws nowhere
prohibited women from acting as teachers in the universities; moreover,
her medical degree gave her full power to do so. The decision of the
Senate is still pending.

A recent law opens to women the calling of architect and of engineer. The
work done on the Trans-Siberian Railroad by the woman engineer has given
better satisfaction than any of the other work. A bill providing for the
admission of women to the legal profession has been introduced but has not
yet become law.

The Russian women medical students shared the vicissitudes of Russian
university life for women. After 1862 they studied in Switzerland, where
Miss Suslowa, in 1867, was the first woman to be given the doctor's degree
in Zurich. However, since the lack of doctors is very marked on the vast
Russian plains, the government in 1872 opened special courses for women
medical students in St. Petersburg. (In another institution courses were
given for midwives and for women regimental surgeons.) The women
completing the courses in St. Petersburg were not granted the doctor's
degree, however. The Russian women earned the doctor's degree in the
Russo-Turkish War (1877-1878); for ten years after this war women
graduates of the St. Petersburg medical courses were granted degrees. Then
these courses were closed in 1887. They were opened again in 1898. Under
these difficult circumstances the Russian women secured their higher
education.

In the elementary schools, for every 1000 women inhabitants there are only
13.1 women public school teachers. Of the 2,000,000 public school
children, only 650,000 are girls. The number of illiterates in Russia
varies from 70 to 80 per cent. The elementary school course in the country
is only three years (it is five years in the cities).

The number of women public school teachers is 27,000 (as compared with
40,000 men teachers). An attempt has been made by the women village school
teachers to arouse the women agricultural laborers from their stupor.
Organization of women laborers has been attempted in the cities. For the
present the task seems superhuman.[99]

When graduating from the lyceum the young girl is given her _teaching
diploma_, which permits her to teach in the four lower classes in the
girls' lyceums. Those wishing to teach in the higher classes must take a
special examination in a university. The higher classes in the girls'
lyceums are taught chiefly by men teachers. When a Russian woman teacher
marries she need not relinquish her position.

In Russia the women doctors have a vast field of work. For every 200,000
inhabitants there is only one doctor! However, in St. Petersburg there is
one doctor for every 10,000 inhabitants. According to the most recent
statistics there are 545 women doctors in Russia. Of these, 8 have ceased
to practice, 245 have official positions, and 292 have a private practice.
Of the 132 women doctors in St. Petersburg, 35 are employed in hospitals,
14 in the sanitary department of the city; 7 are school physicians, 5 are
assistants in clinics and laboratories, 2 are superintendents of maternity
hospitals, 2 have charge of foundling asylums, 5 have private hospitals,
and the rest engage in private practice. Of the 413 women doctors not in
St. Petersburg, 173 have official positions, the others have a private
practice.

The local governments (_zemstvos_) have appointed 26 women doctors in the
larger cities, 21 in the smaller, and 55 in the rural districts. There are
18 women doctors employed in private hospitals on country estates, 8 in
hospitals for Mohammedan women, 16 in schools, 9 in factories, 4 are
employed by railroads, 4 by the Red Cross Society, etc. The practice of
the woman doctor in the country is naturally the most difficult and the
least remunerative. Therefore, it is willingly given over to the women.
Thanks to individual ability, the Russian woman doctor is highly
respected.

There are 400 women druggists in Russia. Their training for the calling is
received by practical work (this is true of the men druggists also).
According to the last statistics (1897), there were 126,016 women engaged
in the liberal professions. There are a number of women professors in the
state universities.

Women engage in commercial callings. The schools of commerce for women
were favored by Witte in his capacity of Minister of Finance. They have
since been placed under the control of the Minister of Instruction and
Religion. This will restrict the freedom of instruction. Instruction in
agriculture for women has not yet been established. Commerce engages
299,403 women; agriculture and fisheries, 2,086,169.

Women have been appointed as factory inspectors since 1900. The Ministry
of Justice and the Ministry of Communication employ women in limited
numbers, without entitling them to pensions. The government of the
province of Moscow has appointed women to municipal offices, and has
appointed them as fire insurance agents. The _zemstvo_ of Kiew had done
this previously; but suddenly it discharged them from the municipal
offices. For the past nine years an institution founded by the Princes
Liwin has trained women as managers of prisons.[100]

The names of two prominent Russian women must be mentioned: Sonja
Kowalewska, the winner of a contest in mathematics, and Madame
Sklodowska-Curie, the discoverer of radium. Both prove that women can
excel in scientific work. It must be emphasized that the woman student in
Russia must often struggle against terrible want. Whoever has studied in
Swiss, German, or French universities knows the Russian-Polish students
who in many cases must get along for the whole year with a couple of ten
ruble bills (about ten dollars). They are wonderfully unassuming; they
possess inexhaustible enthusiasm.

Many Russian women begin their university careers poorly prepared. To
unfortunate, divorced, widowed, or destitute women the "University"
appears to be a golden goal, a promised land. Of the privations that these
women endure the people of western Europe have no conception. In Russia
the facts are better known. Wealthy women endow all educational
institutions for girls with relief funds and with loan and stipend funds.
Restaurants and homes for university women have been established. The
"Society for the Support of University Women" in Moscow has done its
utmost to relieve the misery of the women students.[101]

The economic misery of the industrial and agricultural women (who are
almost wholly unorganized) is somewhat worse than that of the university
women. The statements concerning women's wages in Vienna might give some
idea of the misery of the Russian women. In Bialystock, which has the
best socialistic organization of women, the women textile workers earn
about 18 cents a day; under favorable circumstances $1.25 to $1.50 a week.
A skillful woman tobacco worker will earn 32-1/2 cents a day. The average
daily wages for Russian women laborers are 18 to 20 cents.

Hence it is not astonishing that in the South American houses of ill-fame
there are so many Russian girls. The agents in the white slave trade need
not make very extravagant promises of "good wages" to find willing
followers.[102] A workingwomen's club has existed since 1897 in St.
Petersburg. There are 982,098 women engaged in industry and mining;
1,673,605 in domestic service (there being 1,586,450 men domestic
servants). Of the women domestic servants 53,283 are illiterate (of the
men only 2172!). In 1885 the women formed 30 per cent of the laboring
population; in 1900 the number had increased to 44 per cent. Of the total
number of criminals in Russia 10 per cent are women.

The legal status of the Russian woman is favorable in so far as the
property law provides for property rights. The Russian married woman
controls not only her property, but also her earnings and her savings. As
survival of village communism and the feudal system, the right to vote is
restricted to taxpayers and to landowners. In the rural districts the
wife votes as "head of the family," if her husband is absent or dead. Then
she is also given her share of the village land. She votes in person. In
the cities the women that own houses and pay taxes vote by proxy. The
women owners of large estates (as in Austria) vote also for the provincial
assemblies. Although constitutional liberties have a precarious existence
in Russia, they have now and then been beneficial to women.

With great effort, and in the face of great dangers, woman's suffrage
societies were formed in various parts of the Empire. They united into a
national Woman's Suffrage League. The brave Russian delegates were present
in Copenhagen and in Amsterdam. They belonged to all ranks of society and
were adherents to the progressive political parties. Since the dissolution
of the first Duma (June 9, 1906) the work of the woman's suffrage
advocates has been made very difficult; in the rural districts especially
all initiative has been crippled. In Moscow and St. Petersburg the work is
continued by organizations having about 1000 members; 10,000 pamphlets
have been distributed, lectures have been held, a newspaper has been
established, and a committee has been organized which maintains a
continuous communication with the Duma.

The best established center of the Russian woman's rights movement is the
Woman's Club in St. Petersburg. Through the tenacious efforts of the
leading women of the club,--Mrs. v. Philosophow, (Mrs.) _Dr. med._
Schabanoff, and others,--the government granted them, in the latter part
of December, 1908, the right to hold the first national congress of women.
(The stipulation was made that foreign women should not participate, and
that a federation of women's clubs should not be formed.) The discussions
concerned education, labor problems, and politics. Publicity was much
restricted; police surveillance was rigid; addresses on the foreign
woman's suffrage movement were prohibited. Nevertheless, this progressive
declaration was made: Only the right to vote can secure for the Russian
women a thorough education and the right to work. Moreover, the Congress
favored: better marriage laws (a wife cannot secure a passport without the
consent of her husband), the abolition of the official regulation of
prostitution, the abolition of the death penalty, the struggle against
drunkenness, etc. The Congress was opened by the Lord Mayor of St.
Petersburg and was held in the St. Petersburg town hall. This was done in
a sense of obligation to the women school teachers of St. Petersburg and
to those women who had endeared themselves to the people through their
activity in hospitals and asylums. The Lord Mayor stated that these
activities were appreciated by the municipal officers and by all municipal
institutions.

Although the Congress was opened with praise for the women, it ended with
an intentional insult to the highly talented and deserving leader, Mrs. v.
Philosophow. Mr. Purischkewitch, the reactionary deputy of the Duma, wrote
a letter in which he expressed his pleasure at the adjournment of her
"congress of prostitutes" (_Bordellkongress_). Mrs. v. Philosophow
surrendered this letter and another to the courts, which sentenced the
offender to a month's imprisonment, against which he appealed. After this
Congress has worked over the whole field of the woman's rights movement, a
special congress on the education of women will be held in the autumn of
1909.[103]

Since the Revolution of 1905 the women of the provinces have been astir.
It has been reported that the Mohammedan women of the Caucasus are
discarding their veils, that the Russian women in the rural districts are
petitioning for greater privileges, etc. An organized woman's rights
movement has originated in the Baltic Provinces; its organ is the _Baltic
Women's Review_ (_Baltische Frauenrundschau_), the publisher being a
woman, E. Schuetze, Riga.


CZECHISH BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA

  Total population: about 5,500,000.

  The women predominate numerically.

  No federation of women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The woman's rights movement is strongly supported among the Czechs. Woman
is the best apostle of nationalism; the educated woman is the most
valuable ally. In the national propaganda woman takes her place beside the
man. The names of the Czechish women patriots are on the lips of
everybody. Had the Liberals of German Austria known equally well how to
inspire their women with liberalism and Germanism, their cause would
to-day be more firmly rooted.

In inexpensive but well-organized boarding schools the Czechish girls
(especially country girls, the daughters of landowners and tenants) are
being educated along national lines. An institute such as the
"_Wesna_"[104] in Bruenn is a center of national propaganda. Prague, like
Bruenn, has a Czechish _Gymnasium_ for girls as well as the German
_Gymnasium_. There is also a Czechish University besides the German
University. The first woman to be given the degree of Doctor of Philosophy
at the Czechish university was Fraeulein Babor.

The industrial conditions in Czechish Bohemia and in Moravia differ very
little from those in Galicia. The lot of the workingwomen, especially in
the coal mining districts, is wretched. According to a local club doctor
(_Kassenarzt_),[105] life is made up of hunger, whiskey, and lashes.

Although paragraph 30, of the Austrian law of association
(_Vereinsgesetz_) prevents the Czechish women from forming political
associations, the women of Bohemia, especially of Prague, show the most
active political interest. The women owners of large estates in Bohemia
voted until 1906 for members of the imperial Parliament. When universal
suffrage was granted to the Austrian men, the voting rights of this
privileged minority were withdrawn. The government's resolution, providing
for an early introduction of a woman's suffrage measure, has not yet been
carried out.

The suffrage conditions for the Bohemian _Landtag_ (provincial
legislature) are different. Taxpayers, office-holders, doctors, and
teachers vote for this body; the women, of course, voting by proxy. The
same is true in the Bohemian municipal elections. In Prague only are the
women deprived of the suffrage. The Prague woman's suffrage committee,
organized in 1905, has proved irrefutably that the women in Prague are
legally entitled to the suffrage for the Bohemian _Landtag_. In the
_Landtag_ election of 1907 the women presented a candidate, Miss Tumova,
who received a considerable number of votes, but was defeated by the most
prominent candidate (the mayor). However, this campaign aroused an active
interest in woman's suffrage. In 1909 Miss Tumova was again a candidate.
The proposed reform of the election laws for the Bohemian _Landtag_ (1908)
(which provides for universal suffrage, although not equal suffrage) would
disfranchise the women outside Prague. The women are opposing the law by
indignation meetings and deputations.


GALICIA[106]

  Total population: about 7,000,000.
  Poles: about            3,500,000.
  Ruthenians: about       3,500,000.

  The women predominate numerically.

  No federation of women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The conditions prevailing in Galicia are unspeakably pathetic,--medieval,
oriental, and atrocious. Whoever has read Emil Franzo's works is familiar
with these conditions. The Vienna official inquiry into the industrial
conditions of women led to a similar inquiry in Lemberg. This showed that
most of the women _cannot_ live on their earnings. The lowest wages are
those of the women engaged in the ready-made clothing industry,--2 to
2-1/2 guldens ($.96 to $1.10) a _month_ as beginners; 8 to 10 guldens
($3.85 to $4.82) later. The wages (including board and room) of servant
girls living with their employers are 20 to 25 cents a day. The skilled
seamstress that sews linen garments can earn 40 cents a day if she works
sixteen hours.

As a beginner, a milliner earns 2 to 4 guldens ($.96 to $1.93) a _month_,
later 10 guldens ($4.82). In the mitten industry (a home industry) a
week's hard work brings 6 to 8 guldens ($2.89 to $3.88). In laundries
women working 14 hours earn 80 kreuzer (30 cents) a day without board. In
printing works and in bookbinderies women are employed as assistants; for
9-1/2 hours' work a day they are paid a _monthly_ wage of from 2 to 14 and
15 guldens ($.96 to $7.23). In the bookbinderies women sometimes receive
16 guldens ($7.71) a month.

In Lemberg, as in Vienna, women are employed as brickmakers and as
bricklayers' assistants, working 10 to 11 hours a day; their wages are 40
to 60 kreuzer (19 to 29 cents) a day. No attempt to improve these
conditions through organizations has yet been made. The official inquiry
thus far has confined itself to the Christian women laborers. What
miseries might not be concealed in the ghettos!

An industrial women's movement in Galicia is not to be thought of as yet.
There is a migration of the women from the flat rural districts to the
cities; _i.e._ into the nets of the white slave agents. Women earning 10,
15, or 20 cents a day are easily lured by promises of higher wages. The
ignorance of the lower classes (Ruthenians and Poles) is, according to the
ideas of western Europe, immeasurable. In 1897 336,000 children between
six and twelve years (in a total of about 923,000) had _never attended
school_. Of 4164 men teachers, 139 had no qualifications whatever! Of the
4159 women teachers 974 had no qualifications! The minimum salary is 500
kronen ($101.50). The women teachers in 1909 demanded that they be
regarded on an equality with the men teachers by the provincial school
board. There are _Gymnasiums_ for girls in Cracow, Lemberg, and Przemysl.
Women are admitted to the universities of Cracow and Lemberg. In one of
the universities (Mrs.) Dr. Dazynska is a lecturer on political economy.
In Cracow there is a woman's club. Propaganda is being organized
throughout the land.

A society to oppose the official regulation of prostitution and to improve
moral conditions was organized in 1908. The Galician woman taxpayer votes
in municipal affairs; the women owners of large estates vote for members
of the _Landtag_. (Mrs.) Dr. Dazynska and Mrs. Kutschalska-Reinschmidt of
Cracow are champions of the woman's rights movement in Galicia. Mrs.
Kutschalska lives during parts of the year in Warsaw. She publishes the
magazine _Ster_. In Russian Poland her activities are more restricted
because the forming of organizations is made difficult. In spite of this
the "Equal Rights Society of Polish Women" has organized local societies
in Kiew, Radom, Lublin, and other cities. The formation of a federation of
Polish women's clubs has been planned. In Warsaw the Polish branch of the
International Federation for the Abolition of Prostitution was organized
in 1907. An asylum for women teachers, a loan-fund for women teachers, and
a commission for industrial women are the external evidences of the
activities of the Polish woman's rights movement in Warsaw.

The field of labor for the educated woman is especially limited in Poland.
Excluded from government service, many educated Polish women flock into
the teaching profession; there they have restricted advantages. The
University of Warsaw has been opened to women.


THE SLOVENE WOMAN'S RIGHTS MOVEMENT[107]

  Total population: 1,176,672.

  The women preponderate numerically.

The Slovene woman's rights movement is still incipient; it was stimulated
by Zofka Kveder's "The Mystery of Woman" (_Mysterium der Frau_). Zofka
Kveder's motto is: "To see, to know, to understand.--Woman is a human
being." Zofka Kveder hopes to transform the magazine _Slovenka_ into a
woman's rights review. A South Slavic Social-Democratic movement is
attempting to organize trade-unions among the women. The women lace makers
have been organized. Seventy per cent of all women laborers cannot live on
their earnings. In agricultural work they earn 70 hellers (14 cents) a
day. In the ready-made clothing industry they are paid 30 hellers (6
cents) for making 36 buttonholes, 1 krone 20 hellers (25 cents) for making
one dozen shirts.


SERVIA

  Total population: 2,850,000.

  The number of women is somewhat greater than that of the men.

  Servian Federation of Women's Clubs.

Servia has been free from Turkish control hardly forty-five years. Among
the people the oriental conception of woman prevails along with
patriarchal family conditions. The woman's rights movement is well
organized; it is predominantly national, philanthropic, and educational.

Elementary education is obligatory, and is supported by the "National
Society for Public Education" (_Nationalen Verein fuer Volksbildung_). The
girls and women of the lower classes are engaged chiefly with domestic
duties; in addition they work in the fields or work at excellent home
industries. These home industries were developed as a means of livelihood
by the efforts of Mrs. E. Subotisch, the organizer of the Servian woman's
rights movement. The Servian women are rarely domestic servants (under
Turkish rule they were not permitted to serve the enemy); most of the
domestic servants are Hungarians and Austrians.

All educational opportunities are open to the women of the middle class.
In all of the more important cities there are public as well as private
high schools for girls. The boys' _Gymnasiums_ admit girls. The university
has been open to women for twenty-one years; women are enrolled in all
departments; recently law has attracted many. For medical training the
women, like the men, go to foreign countries (France, Switzerland).

Servia has 1020 women teachers in the elementary schools (the salary being
720 to 2000 francs--$144 to $500--a year, with lodging); there are 65
women teachers in the secondary schools (the salary being 1500 to 3000
francs,--$300 to $600). To the present no woman has been appointed as a
university professor. There are six women doctors, the first having
entered the profession 30 years ago; there are two women dentists; but as
yet there are no women druggists. There are no women lawyers. There is a
woman engineer in the service of the government. In the liberal arts there
are three well-known women artists, seven women authors, and ten women
poets.

There are many women engaged in commercial callings, as office clerks,
cashiers, bookkeepers, and saleswomen. Women are also employed by banks
and insurance companies. "A woman merchant is given extensive credit," is
stated in the report of the secretary of the Federation.

In the postal and telegraph service 108 women are employed (the salaries
varying from 700 to 1260 francs,--$140 to $252). There are 127 women in
the telephone service (the salaries varying from 360 to 960 francs,--$72
to $192). Servia is just establishing large factories; the number of women
laborers is still small; 1604 are organized.

Prostitution is officially regulated in Servia; its recruits are chiefly
foreign women. Each vaudeville singer, barmaid, etc., is _ex officio_
placed under control.

The oldest woman's club is the "Belgrade Woman's Club," founded in 1875;
it has 34 branches. It maintains a school for poor girls, a school for
weavers in Pirot, and a students' kitchen (_studentenkueche_). The "Society
of Servian Sisters" and the "Society of Queen Lubitza" are patriotic
societies for maintaining and strengthening the Servian element in
Turkey, Old Servia, and Macedonia. The "Society of Mothers" takes care of
abandoned children. The "Housekeeping Society" trains domestic servants.
The Servian women's clubs within the Kingdom have 5000 members; in the
Servian colonies without the Kingdom they have 14,000 members.

The property laws provide for joint property holding. The wife controls
her earnings and savings only when this is stipulated in the marriage
contract.

In 1909, the Federation of Servian Women's Clubs inserted woman's suffrage
in its programme, and joined the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

In the struggle for national existence the Servian woman demonstrated her
worth, and effected a recognition of her right to an education.


BULGARIA

  Total population: 4,035,586.
  Women:            1,978,457.
  Men:              2,057,111.

  Federation of Bulgarian Women's Clubs.

Like Servia, Bulgaria was freed from Turkish control about forty years
ago. The liberation caused very little change in the life of the peasant
women. But it opened new educational opportunities for the middle
classes. The elementary schools naturally provide for the girls also. (In
1905-1906 there were 1800 men teachers and 800 women teachers in the
villages; in the cities 415 men and 355 women.) High schools for girls
have been established, but not all of them prepare for the
_Abiturientenexamen_. The first women entered the university of Sofia in
1900. There are now about 100 women students. Since 1907, through the work
of a reactionary ministry, the university has excluded women; married
women teachers have been discharged. Women attend the schools of commerce,
the technical schools, and the agricultural schools. Women are active as
doctors (there being 56), midwives, journalists, and authors.

The men and women teachers are organized jointly. Women are employed by
the state in the postal and telegraph service. The wages of these women,
like those of the women laborers, are lower than those of the men. There
is a factory law that protects women laborers and children working in the
factories. The trade-unions are socialistic and have men and women
members. The laws regulating the legal status of woman have been
influenced by German laws. The wife controls her earnings. Politically the
Bulgarian woman has no rights.

The Federation of Bulgarian Women's Clubs was organized in 1899; in 1908
it joined the International Council of Women. Woman's suffrage occupies
the first place on the programme of the Federation; in 1908 it joined the
International Woman's Suffrage Affiance.

The Bulgarian women, too, have recognized woman's suffrage as the key to
all other woman's rights. To the present time their demands have been
supported by radicals and democrats (who are not very influential).

A meeting of the Federation in 1908 demanded:

     1. Active and passive suffrage for women in school administration and
        municipal councils.

     2. The reopening of the University to women. (This has been granted.)

     3. The increase of the salaries of women teachers. (They are paid 10
        per cent less than the men teachers.)

     4. The same curriculums for the boys' and girls' schools.

     5. An enlargement of woman's field of labor.

     6. Better protection to women and children working in factories.

The President of the Federation is the wife of the President of the
Ministry, Malinoff. Because the Federation, led by Mrs. Malinoff, did not
oppose the reactionary measures of the Ministry (of Stambolavitch), Mrs.
Anna Carima, who had been President of the Federation to 1906, organized
the "League of Progressive Women." This League demands equal rights for
the sexes. It admits only confirmed woman's rights advocates (men and
women). It will request the political emancipation of women in a petition
which it intends to present to the National Parliament, which must be
called after Bulgaria has been converted into a kingdom. In July (1909)
the Progressive League will hold a meeting to draft its constitution.


RUMANIA

  Total population: 6,585,534.

  No federation of women's clubs.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The status of the Rumanian women is similar to that of the Servian and
Bulgarian women; but the legal profession has been opened to the Bulgarian
women. A discussion of Rumania must be omitted, since my efforts to secure
reliable information have been unsuccessful.


GREECE[108]

  Total population: 2,433,806.
  Women:            1,166,990.
  Men:              1,266,816.

  Federation of Greek Women.
  No woman's suffrage league.

The Greek woman's rights movement concerns itself for the time being with
philanthropy and education. Its guiding spirit is Madame Kallirhoe Parren
(who acted as delegate in Chicago in 1893, and in Paris in 1900). Madame
Parren succeeded in 1896 in organizing a Federation of Greek Women, which
has belonged to the International Council of Women since 1908. The
presidency of the Federation was accepted by Queen Olga.

The Federation has five sections:

1. The national section. This acts as a patriotic woman's club. In 1897 it
rendered invaluable assistance in the Turco-Greek War, erecting four
hospitals on the border and one in Athens. The nurses belonged to the best
families; the work was superintended by _Dr. med._ Marie Kalapothaki and
_Dr. med._ Bassiliades.

2. The educational section. This section establishes kindergartens; it has
opened a seminary for kindergartners, and courses for women teachers of
gymnastics.[109]

3. The section for the establishment of domestic economy schools and
continuation schools. This section is attempting to enlarge the
non-domestic field of women and at the same time to prepare women better
for their domestic calling. The efforts of this section are quite in
harmony with the spirit of the times. The Greek woman's struggle for
existence is exceedingly difficult; she must face a backwardness of
public opinion such as was overcome in northern Europe long ago. This
section has also founded a home for workingwomen.

4. The hygiene section. Under the leadership of Dr. Kalapothaki this
section has organized an orthopedic and gynecological clinic. The section
also gives courses on the care of children, and provides for the care of
women in confinement.

5. The philanthropic section. This provides respectable but needy girls
with trousseaus (_Austeuern_).

Mrs. Parren has for eighteen years been editor of a woman's magazine in
Athens. (Miss) _Dr. med._ Panajotatu has since 1908 been a lecturer in
bacteriology at Athens University. At her inaugural lecture the students
made a hostile demonstration. Miss Bassiliades acts as physician in the
women's penitentiary. Miss Lascaridis and Miss Ionidis are respected
artists; Mrs. v. Kapnist represents woman in literature, especially in
poetry. Mrs. Parren has written several dramatic works (some advocating
woman's rights), which have been presented in Athens, Smyrna,
Constantinople, and Alexandria. Mrs. Parren is a director of the society
of dramatists.

Government positions are still closed to women. As late as 1909, after
great difficulties, the first women telephone clerks were appointed.




CHAPTER IV

THE ORIENT AND THE FAR EAST


In the Orient and the Far East woman is almost without exception a
plaything or a beast of burden; and to a degree that would incense us
Europeans. In the uncivilized countries, and in the countries of
non-European civilization, the majority of the women are insufficiently
nourished; in all cases more poorly than the men. Early marriages enervate
the women. They are old at thirty; this is especially true of the lower
classes. Among us, to be sure, such cases occur also; unfortunately
without sufficient censure being given when necessary. But we have
abolished polygamy and the harem. Both still exist almost undisturbed in
the Orient and the Far East.


TURKEY AND EGYPT

  Total population: 34,000,000.

  A federation of women's clubs has just been founded in each country.

In all the Mohammedan countries the wealthy woman lives in the harem with
her slaves. The woman of the lower classes, however, is guarded or
restricted no more than with us. Apparently the Turkish and the Arabian
women of the lower classes have an unrestrained existence. But because
they are subject to the absolute authority of their husbands, their life
is in most cases that of a beast of burden. They work hard and
incessantly. For the Mohammedan of the lower classes polygamy is
economically a useful institution: four women are four laborers that earn
more than they consume.

Domestic service offers workingwomen in the Orient the broadest field of
labor. The women slaves in the harems[110] are usually well treated, and
they have sufficient to live on. They associate with women shopkeepers,
women dancers, midwives, hairdressers, manicurists, pedicures, etc. These
are in the pay of the wives of the wealthy. Thanks to this army of spies,
a Turkish woman is informed, without leaving her harem, of every step of
her husband.

The oppression that all women must endure, and the general fear of the
infidelity of husbands, have created among oriental women an _esprit de
corps_ that is unknown to European women. Among the upper classes polygamy
is being abolished because the country is impoverished and the large
estates have been squandered; moreover, each wife is now demanding her own
household, whereas formerly the wives all lived together.

Through the influence of the European women educators, an emancipation
movement has been started among the younger generation of women in
Constantinople. Many fathers, often through vanity, have given their
daughters a European education. Elementary schools, secondary schools, and
technical schools have existed in Turkey and Egypt since 1839. The women
graduates of these schools are now opposing oriental marriage and life in
the harem. At present this is causing tragic conflicts.[111]

To the present, two Turkish women have spoken publicly at international
congresses of women. Selma Riza, sister of the "Young Turkish" General,
Ahmed Riza, spoke in Paris in 1900, and Mrs. Hairie Ben-Aid spoke in
Berlin in 1904.

The Mohammedan women have a legal supporter of their demands in Kassim
Amin Bey, counselor of the Court of Appeals in Cairo. In his pamphlet on
the woman's rights question he proposes the following programme:--

     Legal prohibition of polygamy.

     Woman's right to file a divorce suit. (Hitherto a woman is divorced
     if her husband, even without cause, says thee times consecutively
     "You are divorced.")

     Woman's freedom to choose her husband.

     The training of women in independent thought and action.

     A thorough education for woman.

In 1910 a congress of Mohammedan women will be held in Cairo.

I may add that the Koran, the Mohammedan code of laws, gives a married
woman the full status of a legal person before the law, and full civil
ability. It recognizes separation of property as legal, and grants the
wife the right to control and to dispose of her property. Hence the Koran
is more liberal than the Code Napoleon or the German Civil Code. Whether
the restrictions of the harem make the exercise of these rights impossible
in practice, I am unable to say.

European schools, as well as the newly founded _Universites populaires_,
are in Turkey and in Egypt the centers of enlightenment among the
Mohammedans. The European women doctors in Constantinople, Alexandria, and
Cairo are all disseminators of modern culture. A woman lawyer practices in
the Cairo court, and has been admitted to the lawyers' society.

The Young Turk movement and the reform of Turkey on a constitutional basis
found hearty support among the women. They expressed themselves orally and
in writing in favor of the liberal ideas; they spoke in public and held
public meetings; they attempted to appear in public without veils, and to
attend the theater in order to see a patriotic play; they sent a
delegation to the Young Turk committee requesting the right to occupy the
spectators' gallery in Parliament; and, finally, they organized the
Women's Progress Society, which comprises women of all nationalities but
concerns itself only with philanthropy and education. As a consequence,
the government is said to have resolved to erect a humanistic _Gymnasium_
for girls in Constantinople. The leader of the Young Turks, the present
President of the Chamber of Deputies, is, as a result of his long stay in
Paris, naturally convinced of the superiority of harem life and legal
polygamy (when compared with occidental practices).[112] The freedom of
action of the Mohammedan women, especially in the provinces, might be much
hampered by traditional obstacles. Nevertheless, the restrictions placed
on the Mohammedan woman have been abolished, as is proved by the
following:--

In Constantinople there has been founded a "Young Turkish Woman's League"
that proposes to bring about the same great revolutionary changes in the
intellectual life of woman that have already been introduced into the
political life of man. Knowledge and its benefits must in the future be
made accessible to the Turkish women. This is to be done openly. Formerly
all strivings of the Turkish women were carried on in secret. The women
revolutionists were anxiously guarded; as far as possible, information
concerning their movements was secured before they left their homes. The
Turkish women wish to prove that they, as well as the women of other
countries, have human rights. When the constitution of the "Young Turkish
Woman's League" was being drawn up, Enver Bey was present. He was
thoroughly in favor of the demands of the new woman's rights movement. The
"Young Turkish Woman's League" is under the protection of Princess Refia
Sultana, daughter of the Sultan. Princess Refia, a young woman of
twenty-one years of age, has striven since her eighteenth year to acquire
a knowledge of the sciences. She speaks several languages. The enthusiasm
of the Young Turkish women is great. Many of them appear on the streets
without veils,--a thing that no prominent Turkish woman could do formerly.
Women of all classes have joined the League. The committee daily receives
requests for admission to membership.


BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA

  Total population: 1,591,036.

  The men preponderate numerically.

Bosnia and Herzegovina, being Mohammedan countries, have harems and the
restricted views of harem life. Naturally, a woman's rights movement is
not to be thought of. Polygamy and patriarchal life are characteristic.

Into this Mohammedan country the Austrian government has sent women
disseminators of the culture of western Europe,[113]--the Bosnian district
women doctors. The first of these was Dr. Feodora Krajevska in Dolna
Tuszla, now in Serajewo. Now she has several women colleagues. The women
doctors wear uniforms,--a black coat, a black overcoat with crimson
facings and with two stars on the collar.


PERSIA

  Total population: about 9,500,000.

In Persia hardly a beginning of the woman's rights movement exists. The
Report[114] that I have before me closes thus: "The Persian woman lives,
as it were, a negative life, but does not seem to strive for a change in
her condition." Certainly not. Like the Turkish and the Arabian woman, she
is bound by the Koran. Her educational opportunities are even less (there
are very few European schools, governesses, and women doctors in Persia).
Her field of activity is restricted to agriculture, domestic service,
tailoring, and occasionally, teaching. However, she is said to be quite
skillful in the management of her financial affairs. As far as I know, the
Persian woman took no part in the constitutional struggle of 1908-1909.


INDIA

  Total population: 300,000,000.

The Indian woman's rights movement originated through the efforts of the
English. The movement is as necessary and as difficult as the movement in
China. The Indian religions teach that woman should be despised. "A cow is
worth more than a thousand women." The birth of a girl is a misfortune:
"May the tree grow in the forest, but may no daughter be born to me."[115]

Formerly it was permissible to drown newborn girls; the English government
had to abolish this barbarity (as it abolished the suttee). The Indian
woman lives in her apartment, the zenana; here the mother-in-law wields
the scepter over the daughters-in-law, the grandchildren, and the women
servants. The small girl learns to cook and to embroider; anything beyond
that is iniquitous: woman has no brain. The girls that are educated in
England must upon their return again don the veil and adjust themselves
to native conditions. At the age of five or six the little girls are
engaged, sometimes to young men of ten or twelve years, sometimes to men
of forty or fifty. The marriage takes place several years later. Sometimes
a man has more than one wife. The wife waits on her husband while he is
eating; she eats what remains.

If the wife bears a son, she is reinstated. If she is widowed, she must
fast and constantly offer apologies for existing. The widows and orphans
were the first natives to become interested in the higher education of
women. This was due to economic and social conditions.

India was the cradle of mankind. Even the highest civilizations still bear
indelible marks of the dreadful barbarities that have just been mentioned.
The Indian woman has rebelled against her miserable condition. The English
women considered it possible to bring health, hope, and legal aid to the
women of the zenana, through women doctors, women missionaries, and women
lawyers. Hence in 1866 zenana missions were organized by English women
doctors and missionaries. Native women were soon studying medicine in
order to bring an end to the superstitions of the zenana. Dr. Clara Swain
came to India in 1869 as the first woman medical missionary. As early as
1872-1873 the first hospital for women was founded; in 1885, through the
work of Lady Dufferin, there originated the Indian National League for
Giving Medical Aid to Women (_Nationalverband fuer aerztliche Frauenhilfe in
Indien_).

Native women have studied law in order to represent their sex in the
courts. Their chief motive was to secure an opportunity of conferring with
the women in the zenana, a privilege not granted the male lawyer. The
first Indian woman lawyer, Cornelia Sorabija, was admitted to the bar in
Poona. Even in England the women have not yet been granted this privilege.
This is easily explained. The Indian women cannot be clients of men
lawyers; what men lawyers cannot take, they generously leave to the women
lawyers.

India has 300,000,000 people; hence these meager beginnings of a woman's
rights movement are infinitesimal when compared with the vast work that
remains undone.[116] The educated Indian woman is participating in the
nationalist movement that is now being directed against English rule.
Brahmanism hinders the Indian woman in making use of the educational
opportunities offered by the English government. Brahmanism and its
priests nourish in woman a feeling of humility and the fear that she will
lose her caste through contact with Europeans and infidels. The Parsee
women and the Mohammedan women do not have this fear. The Parsee women
(Pundita Ramabai, for example) have played a leading part in the
emancipation of their sex in India. But the Mohammedan women of India are
reached by the movement only with difficulty. By the Hindoo of the old
regime, woman is kept in great ignorance and superstition; her education
is limited to a small stock of aphorisms and rules of etiquette; her life
in the zenana is largely one of idleness. "Ennui almost causes them to
lose their minds" is a statement based on the reports of missionaries.

There are modern schools for girls in all large cities (Calcutta, Madras,
Bombay, etc.). The status of the native woman has been Europeanized to the
greatest extent in Bengal. The best educated of the native women of all
classes are the dancing girls (_bayaderes_); unfortunately they are not
"virtuous women" (_honnetes femmes_), hence education among women has been
in ill repute.

A congress of women was held in Calcutta in 1906 with a woman as chairman;
this congress discussed the condition of Indian women. At the medical
congress of 1909, in Bombay, Hindoo women doctors spoke effectively. The
women doctors have formed the Association of Medical Women in India. In
Madras there is published the _Indian Ladies' Magazine_.[117]


CHINA[118]

  Total population: 426,000,000.

The Chinese woman of the lower classes has the same status as the
Mohammedan woman,--ostensible freedom of movement, and hard work. The
women of the property owning classes, however, must remain in the house;
here, entertaining one another, they live and eat, apart from the men. As
woman is not considered in the Chinese worship of ancestors, her birth is
as unwished for as that of the Indian woman. Among the poor the birth of a
daughter is an economic misfortune. Who will provide for her? Hence in the
three most densely populated provinces the murder of girl babies is quite
common. In many cases mothers kill their little girls to deliver them from
the misery of later life. The father, husband, and the mother-in-law are
the masters of the Chinese woman. She can possess property only when she
is a widow (see the much more liberal provisions of the Koran).

The earnings of the Chinese wife belong to her husband. But in case of a
dispute in this matter, no court would decide in the husband's favor, for
he is supposed to be "the bread winner" of the family. Polygamy is
customary; but the Chinese may have only _one_ legitimate wife (while the
Mohammedan may have four). The concubine has the status of a _hetaera_;
she travels with the man, keeps his accounts, etc. The Chinese woman of
the property owning class lives, in contrast to the Hindoo woman, a life
filled with domestic duties. She makes all the clothes for the family;
even the most wealthy women embroider. Frequently the wife succeeds in
becoming the adviser of the husband. A widow is not despised; she can
remarry. The women of the lower classes engage in agriculture, domestic
service, the retail business, all kinds of agencies and commission
businesses, factory work (to a small extent), medical science (practiced
in a purely experimental way), and midwifery; they carry burdens and
assist in the loading and unloading of ships. Women's wages are one half
or three fourths of those of the men.

The lives of the Chinese women, especially among the lower classes, are so
wretched that mothers believe they are doing a good deed when they
strangle their little girls, or place them on the doorstep where they will
be gathered up by the wagon that collects the corpses of children. Many
married women commit suicide. "The suffering of the women in this dark
land is indescribable," says an American woman missionary. Those Chinese
women that believe in the transmigration of souls hope "in the next world
to be anything but a woman."

Foreign women doctors, like the women missionaries, are bringing a little
cheer into these sad places. Most of these women are English or American.
The beginning of a real woman's rights movement is the work of the
Anti-Foot-Binding societies, which are opposing the binding of women's
feet. This reform is securing supporters among men and women.

For seventeen years there has existed a school for Chinese women. This was
founded by Kang You Wei, the first Chinese to demand that both sexes
should have the same rights. The women that have devoted themselves during
these seventeen years to the emancipation of their sex must often face
martyrdom. Tsin King, the founder of a semimonthly magazine for women, and
of a modern school for girls, met death on the scaffold in 1907 during a
political persecution directed against all progressive elements.

Another woman's rights advocate, Miss Sin Peng Sie, donated 200,000 taels
(a tael is equivalent to 72.9 cents) for the erection of a _Gymnasium_ for
girls in her native city, 100,000 taels to endow a pedagogical magazine,
and 50,000 taels for the support of minor schools for girls. Still another
woman's rights advocate, Wu Fang Lan, resisted every attempt to bind her
feet in the traditional manner. There exists a woman's league, through
whose efforts the government, in 1908, prohibited the binding of the feet
of little girls.

In recent years the _women's magazines_ have increased in number. Four
large publications, devoted solely to women's interests, are published in
Canton; five are published in Shanghai, and about as many in every other
large city. The new system of education (adopted in 1905) grants women
freedom. Girls' schools have been opened everywhere; in the large cities
there are girls' secondary schools in which the Chinese classics, foreign
languages, and other cultural subjects are taught. In Tien Tsin there is a
seminary for women teachers.

Sie Tou Fa, a prominent Chinese administrative official (who is also a
governor and a lawyer), recently delivered a lecture in Paris on the
status of the Chinese woman. This lecture contradicts the statements made
above. Among other things he declared that China has produced too many
distinguished women (in the political as well as in other fields) for law
and public opinion to restrict the freedom of woman. "The Chinese admits
superiority, with all its consequences, as soon as he sees it; and this,
whether it is shown by man or woman."[119] According to him there can be
no woman's rights movement in China, because man does not oppress woman!
He declares that the progress of women in China since 1905 is a
manifestation of patriotism, not of feminism. According to our
experiences the opinions of Sie Tou Fa are attributable to a peculiarly
masculine way of observing things.


JAPAN AND KOREA[120]

  Total population: 46,732,876.
  Women:            23,131,236.
  Men:              23,601,640.

Previous to the thirteenth century the Japanese woman, when compared with
the other women of the Far East, occupied a specially favored
position,--as wife and mother, as scholar, author, and counselor in
business and political affairs. All these rights were lost during the
civil wars waged in the period between the thirteenth and seventeenth
centuries. War and militarism are the sworn enemies of woman's rights. A
further cause of the Japanese woman's loss of rights was the strong
influence of Chinese civilization, embodied in the teachings of Confucius.

The Japanese woman was expected to be obedient; her virtues became passive
and negative. In the seaports and chief cities, European influence has
during the last fifty years caused changes in the dress, general bearing,
and social customs of the Japanese. During the past thirty years these
changes have been furthered by the government. While Japan was rising to
the rank of a great world power, she was also providing an excellent
educational system for women. The movement began with the erection of
girls' schools. The Empress is the patroness of an "Imperial Educational
Society," a "Secondary School for Girls," and "Educational Institute for
the Daughters of Nobles," and of a "Seminary for Women Teachers." All of
these institutions are in Tokio. Women formed in 1898 13 per cent of the
total number of teachers.

Japanese women of wealth and women of the nobility support these
educational efforts; they also support the "Charity Bazaar Society," the
Orphans' Home, and the Red Cross Society. The Red Cross Society trained an
excellent corps of nurses, as the Russo-Japanese War demonstrated.

Women are employed as government officials in the railroad offices; they
are also employed in banks. Japanese women study medicine, pharmacy, and
midwifery in special institutions,[121] which have hundreds of women
enrolled. Many women attend commercial and technical schools. Women are
engaged in industry,--at very low wages, to be sure; but this fact enables
Japan to compete successfully for markets. The number of women in industry
exceeds that of the men; in 1900 there were 181,692 women and 100,962 men
industrially engaged. In the textile industry 95 per cent of the laborers
are women. Women also outnumber the men in home industries. Women's
average daily wages are 12-1/2 cents. Women remain active in commerce and
industry, for the workers are recruited from the lower classes, and they
have been better able to withstand Chinese influence. Chinese law (based
on the teachings of Confucius) still prevails with all its harshness for
the Japanese woman.

The taxpaying Japanese becomes a voter at the age of twenty-five. The
Japanese woman has no political rights. Hence a petition has been
presented to Parliament requesting that women be granted the right to form
organizations and to hold meetings. Parliament favored the measure. But
the government is still hesitating, hence a new petition has been sent to
Parliament.

The modern woman's rights movement in Japan is supported by the following
organizations: two societies favoring woman's education, the associations
for hygiene, and the society favoring dress reform. The _Women's Union_
and the _League of Women_ can be regarded as political organizations.
There are Japanese women authors and journalists.

Since Korea has belonged to Japan, changes have begun there also. The
Korean women have neither a first name nor a family name. According to
circumstances they are called daughter of A. B., wife of A., etc. It is a
sign of the time and also of the awakening of woman's self-reliance that
the government of Korea has been presented with a petition, signed by many
women, requesting that these conditions be abolished and that women be
granted the right to have their own names.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have completed our journey round the world,--from Japan to the United
States is only a short distance, and the intellectual relations between
the two countries are quite intimate. Few oriental people seem more
susceptible to European culture than the Japanese. But whatever woman's
rights movement there is in non-European countries, it owes its origin
almost without exception to the activity of educated occidentals,--to the
men and women teachers, educators, doctors, and missionaries. Here is an
excellent field for our activities; here is a duty that we dare not forget
in the midst of our own struggles. For we cannot estimate the noble work
and uplifting power that the world loses in those countries where women
are merely playthings and beasts of burden.


CONCLUSION

In the greater part of the world woman is a slave and a beast of burden.
In these countries she rules only in exceptional cases--and then through
cunning. Equality of rights is not recognized; neither is the right of
woman to act on her own responsibility. Even in most countries of European
civilization woman is not free or of age. In these countries, too, she
exists merely as a sexual being. Woman is free and is regarded as a human
being only in a very small part of the civilized world. Even in these
places we see daily tenacious survivals of the old barbarity and tyranny.
Hence it is not true that woman is the "weaker," the "protected," the
"loved," and the "revered" sex. In most cases she is the overworked,
exploited, and (even when living in luxury) the oppressed sex. These
circumstances dwarf woman's humanity, and limit the development of her
individuality, her freedom, and her responsibility. These conditions are
opposed by the woman's rights movement. The movement hopes to secure the
happiness of woman, of man, of the child, and of the world by establishing
the equal rights of the sexes. These rights are based on the recognition
of equality of merit; they provide for responsibility of action. Most men
do not understand this ideal; they oppose it with unconscious egotism.

This book has given an accurate account of the _means_ by which men oppose
woman's rights: scoffing, ridicule, insinuation; and finally, when
prejudice, stubbornness, and selfishness can no longer resist the force
of truth, the argument that they do not wish to grant us our rights. There
is little encouragement in this; but it shall not perplex us. Man, by
opposing woman, caused the struggle between the sexes. Only equality of
rights can bring peace. _Woman_ is already certain of her equality. _Man_
will learn by experience that renunciation can be "manly," that business
can be "feminine," and that all "privilege" is obnoxious. The emancipation
of woman is synonymous with the education of man.

Educating is always a slow process; but it inspires limitless hope. When
"ideas" have once seized the masses, these ideas become an irresistible
force. This is irrefutably proved by the strong growth of our movement
since 1904 in all countries of European civilization, and by the awakening
of women even in the depths of oriental civilization. The events of the
past five years justify us in entertaining great hopes.




Footnotes:

[1] I have discussed the theoretical side in a pamphlet of "The German
Public Utility Association" (_Deutscher Gemeinnuetziger Verein_), Prague,
1918 Palackykai.

[2] The presiding officers of the International Council to the present
time were: Mrs. Wright Sewall and Lady Aberdeen. This year, June, 1909,
Lady Aberdeen was reelected.

[3] The report of the International Woman's Suffrage Congress, London,
May, 1909, had not yet appeared, and the reader is therefore referred to
it.

[4] Their inferiority in numbers (in Australia and in the western states
of the United States) has, however, often served their cause in just the
same way.

[5] "The right of citizens of the United States to vote shall not be
denied or abridged by the United States or by any State on account of
race, color, or previous condition of servitude."

[6] Composed of the House of Representatives and the Senate.

[7] In many states by two consecutive legislatures.

[8] On November 8, 1910, an amendment providing for woman's suffrage was
adopted by the voters of Washington. [Tr.]

[9] On November 8, 1910, both South Dakota and Oregon rejected amendments
providing for woman's suffrage. [Tr.]

[10] In October, 1911, California adopted woman's suffrage by popular
vote. [Tr.]

[11] This "Conference on the Care of Dependent Children" was called by
President Roosevelt, and met, January 25 and 26, 1909, in the White House.
Two hundred and twenty men and women,--experts in the care of children,
from every state in the Union,--met, and proposed, among other things, the
establishment of a Federal Child's Bureau. Thus far Congress has done
nothing to carry out the proposal. (_Charities and the Commons_, Vol. XXI,
643, 644; 766-768; 968-990.) [Tr.]

[12] The "mothers" hold special congresses in the United States to discuss
educational and public questions. (Mothers' Congresses.)

[13] Here universal male suffrage is meant. [Tr.]

[14] In November, 1910, an amendment in favor of woman's suffrage was
defeated by a referendum vote in Oklahoma. [Tr.]

[15] The amendment passed the Senate and was adopted in November, 1910, by
popular vote. [Tr.]

[16] In November, 1910, a woman's suffrage amendment was again defeated,
as was the amendment prohibiting the sale of liquor. [Tr.]

[17] In November, 1910, four women were elected to the House of
Representatives of the Colorado legislature. [Tr.]

[18] Mrs. Ida Husted Harper, in collaboration with Susan B. Anthony, has
written a _History of Woman's Suffrage_ which deals with the subject so
far as the United States are concerned. [Tr.]

[19] Equal pay has been established by law in the states having woman's
suffrage.

[20] It is worth mentioning that in the Spanish-American War Miss McGee
filled the position of assistant surgeon in the medical department, doing
so with distinction.

[21] A. v. Maday, _Le droit des femmes au travail_, Paris, Giardet et
Briere.

[22] In her book, _L'ouvriere aux Etats-Unis_, Paris, Juven, 1904.

[23] Those who cannot pay an annual tax of two dollars.

[24] In _L'ouvriere aux Etats-Unis_.

[25] The organ of the National American Woman's Suffrage Association is
_Progress_ and is published in Warren, Ohio. There, one can also secure
_Perhaps_ and _Do you Know_, two valuable propaganda pamphlets written by
Mrs. Carrie Chapman Catt. Other literature on woman's suffrage can be
obtained from the same source.

[26] Although New Zealand is not politically a part of the Australian
Federation, it will for convenience be treated here as such.

[27] The theological degrees are granted only in England.

[28] Report of the International Woman's Suffrage Conference, Washington,
1902.

[29] Report of the National Council of Women, 1908.

[30] _Woman Suffrage in Australia_, by Vida Goldstein.

[31] Both published in Rotterdam, 92 Kruiskade, International Woman's
Suffrage Alliance.

[32] Consult Helen Blackburn, _History of Woman's Suffrage in England_.

[33] See the excellent little work of Mrs. C. C. Stopes, "The Sphere of
'Man' in the British Constitution," _Votes for Women_, London, 4 Clement's
Inn.

[34] In the Irish Sea, between Ireland and Scotland, having a population
of 29,272 women and 25,486 men.

[35] 4 Clement's Inn, Strand, London, W.C.

[36] See E. Robin's novel, _The Convert_.

[37] By Lawrence Housman, Feb. 11, 18, and 26, 1909.

[38] See E. C. Wolstenholme Elmy, _Women's Franchise, the Need of the
Hour_.

[39] Wolstenholme Elmy, _ibid._

[40] This right is possessed by women in Scotland and Ireland also.

[41] This is in direct conflict with the statute (13 Vict., c. 21, sec. 4)
providing that women enjoy all those rights from which they are not
expressly excluded.

[42] London, like other capital cities, is regulated by a separate set of
laws.

[43] Applying to England and Wales.

[44] The right to vote is a condition necessary for the holding of office.

[45] See the Married Women's Property Acts of 1870 and 1883.

[46] See the article by Mr. Pethick Lawrence in _Votes for Women_, March
3, 1909.

[47] London, S.W., 92 Victoria Street.

[48] Valuable information concerning women in the industries is given in
the programme of April 4, 1909, of the London Congress of the
International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

[49] Ansiaux, _La reglementation du travail des femmes_.

[50] See Mrs. Pethick Lawrence, "Women and Administration," _Votes for
Women_, March 12, 1909.

[51] See the article of Alice Salmon, _Zentralblatt_.

[52] For a survey of English conditions affecting women we recommend _The
Women's Charter of Rights and Liberties_, by Lady McLaren, 1909, London.

[53] In Canada there are municipal elections, provincial parliamentary
elections, and elections for the Dominion Parliament.

[54] See the Report of the Woman's Suffrage Alliance Congress, Amsterdam,
1908.

[55] See the Report of the International Women's Suffrage Alliance,
Amsterdam, 1908.

[56] The last two arguments are easily refuted.

[57] Woman never reaches her majority; she must always have a male
representative.

[58] The husband still remains the guardian of the wife. To-day the wife
controls her personal earnings, but merely as long as they are in cash;
whatever she _buys_ with them falls into the control of the husband.

[59] See the Report of the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance
Congress, Amsterdam, 1908.

[60] See the supplement, "Opposed to Alcoholism," in _One People, One
School_, for April, 1909.

[61] A _Realschule_ teaches no classics, but is a scientific school
emphasizing manual training. A _Gymnasium_ prepares for the university,
making the classics an essential part of the curriculum. [Tr.]

[62] By Vera Hillt, _Statistics of Labor_, VI, Helsingfors, 1908.

[63] See the complete list of measures in _Jus Suffragi_, September 15,
1908. This is the organ of the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

[64] In 1904 women were declared eligible by an official ordinance to hold
university offices.

[65] It might be well to mention _Dansk Kvindesamfund, Politisk
Kvindeforening, Landsforbund, Valgretsforeningen of 1908_ (a Christian
association of men and women).

[66] Compare similar proceedings in the United States and England.

[67] Since Switzerland contains a preponderance of the Germanic element,
it will be considered with the Germanic countries.

[68] In Geneva and Lausanne the men exerted every effort to exclude women
from the typographical trade. The prohibition of night work made this
easy. The same result will follow in the railroad and postal service.
Therefore in the Swiss woman's rights movement there are some that are
opposed to laws for the protection of women laborers.

[69] Industrial training was promoted chiefly by the "Lette-House,"
founded in Berlin in 1865 by President Lette and his wife.

[70] In Germany there are one million domestic servants.

[71] For information concerning the German woman's rights movement we
recommend _The Memorandum-book of the Woman's Rights Movement_ (_Das
Merkbuch der Frauenbewegung_), B. G. Teubner, Leipzig.

[72] A body having advisory powers in matters relating to the medical
profession and to sanitary measures. [Tr.]

[73] The question was decided by the administrative court in _one_ special
case. Compare the case of Jacobs, Amsterdam.

[74] See _Dokumente der Frauen_ (_Documents concerning Women_); November
15, 1899.

[75] The German system of stenography. [Tr.]

[76] See the resolutions of the party sessions in Graz, 1900; in Vienna,
1903; and of the first, second, and third conferences of the International
Woman's Suffrage Alliance, in 1904, 1906, and 1908.

[77] Except in Illyria, Carinthia, and Lower Austria.

[78] For political and practical reasons Hungary will be discussed at this
point.

[79] _Dokumente der Frauen_, June 1, 1901.

[80] The proposed law grants the suffrage even to male illiterates.

[81] Later the Code Napoleon infected other countries, but such horrors
originated spontaneously nowhere else.

[82] In the years 1848, 1851, 1871, 1874, 1882, 1885.

[83] See the resolutions of the two women's congresses, Paris, 1900.

[84] _Le mouvement feministe_, Countess Marie de Villermont.

[85] _Le feminisme_, Emile Ollivier.

[86] Miss Chauvin made a similar request of the French Chamber of
Deputies; as we have seen, her request was granted. Dr. Popelin did not
make her request of the Belgian Chamber of Deputies, which had not a
Republican majority. Dr. Popelin may have considered such a step hopeless.

[87] Since 1899 special socialistic workingwomen's congresses have been
held.

[88] See the action of the Socialists in Sweden and in Hungary.

[89] Else Hasse, _Neue Bahnen_.

[90] The recognized gallant of a married woman. [Tr.]

[91] Marianne Weber, _Zentralblatt_.

[92] But only the enlightened clergy--those living in Rome--consent to the
higher education of girls.

[93] _Dokumente der Frauen_, June 1, 1901.

[94] See Stanton, _The Woman's Rights Movement in Europe_.

[95] _El Feminismo_, 1899.

[96] See the Report of the International Suffrage Congress, Washington,
1902.

[97] See the Report of the International Suffrage Congress, Washington,
1902.

[98] This has just been organized.

[99] The following statistics are significant: Between January 1 and July
1, 1908, Russia showed an increase in the consumption of alcoholic
liquors. The total amount of spirits consumed was 40,887,509 _vedros_ (1
_vedro_ is 3.25 gallons), which is an increase of 600,185 _vedros_ over
the amount consumed during the same months of the preceding year. These
figures correspond also to the government's income from its monopoly on
spirits; this was 327,795,312 rubles (a ruble is worth 51.5 cents), an
increase of 3,745,836 rubles over the same months of the preceding year.

[100] See the very interesting article _Frauenbewegung_ (_The Woman's
Rights Movement_), by Berta Kes, Moscow.

[101] See Berta Kes, _Frauenbewegung_.

[102] See _Documents Concerning Women_ (_Dokumente der Frauen_), April 15,
1900.

[103] I am indebted to Mrs. Eudokimoff, of St. Petersburg, for an English
translation of the resolutions, the address of the Lord Mayor, and the
proceedings against the deputy of the Duma; also for a biography of Mrs.
v. Philosophow.

[104] Springtime.

[105] A doctor employed by a workingmen's association. [Tr.]

[106] Dr. Schirmacher treats Russian Poland here with Galicia, which is
Austrian Poland. [Tr.]

[107] _Dokumente der Frauen_, November, 15, 1901.

[108] Greek conditions are analogous to conditions prevailing in Slavic
countries; hence Greece will be treated here. Greece was liberated from
Turkish control in 1827.

[109] There are elementary schools for boys and girls. The secondary
schools for girls are private. The first of these was founded by Dr. Hill
and his wife, who were Americans. Preparation for entrance to the
university is optional and is carried on privately. Athens University has
admitted women since 1891.

[110] The English have abolished slavery in Egypt.

[111] See _Conseil des Femmes_, October, 1902, for the romantic
"Desenchantees" of P. Loti, and Hussein Rachimi's "Verliebter Bey."

[112] Compare _La crise de l'orient_, by Ahmed Riza.

[113] See the analogous action of the English in India.

[114] Report of the International Suffrage Congress, Washington, 1902.

[115]
      _Mag der Baum wohl wachsen in dem Walde,
      Aber keine Tochter mir geboren werden._

[116] India still retains the official regulation of prostitution (which
was abolished in England in 1886). Here again, militarism is playing a
decisive part in blocking this reform.

[117] In Bangkok, in Farther India (Siam), there is a woman's club with
the Siamese Princess as President.

[118] Report of the International Suffrage Conference, Washington, 1902.

[119] "_Le Chinois admet la superiorite, avec toutes ses consequences, des
qu'il la constate, qu'elle se revele chez un homme ou chez une femme._"

[120] Report of the International Suffrage Conference, Washington, 1902.

[121] The University of Tokio is still closed to women. Women attend the
Woman's University, founded in 1901 by N. Naruse.




INDEX


  Abbans, Count Jouffroy d', 57.

  Aberdeen, Lady, xi, note 1, 96.

  Actresses' Franchise League, 68.

  Adams, Mr. Alva, 22, 23.

  Adler, 167.

  Adlersparre, Baroness of, 106.

  Age of consent, in woman's suffrage states of the United States, 39.
    in Australia, 53, 54.

  Agricultural Association for Women, 83.

  Agriculturists, women,
    in the United States, 36.
    in Great Britain, 82-84.
    in Sweden, 108.
    in France, 186.
    in Italy, 203, 204.

  Alcala, Catalina d', 210.

  Alexander II, 218.

  Alexandra House, 82.

  Aloisia, Sigea, 208.

  Amberly, Lady, 62.

  American Commission, report on European prostitution, 37.

  American Federation of Labor, favors woman's suffrage, 10.
    forms organizations of workingwomen, 33.

  American Woman's Suffrage Association, 12.

  American women,
    activities of, at Constitutional Convention (1787), 2-4.
    means of agitation used by, 15, 16.
    and political life, 18.
    and the protection of youth, 18 and note 1.
    and state legislative offices, 22, 23 and note 1.
    members of city councils, 22.
    in the Colorado legislature, 22, 23 and note 1.
    and education, 23-27.
    excluded by certain universities, 24.
    and the teaching profession, 25.
    students in higher institutions of learning, 26.
    suffrage of, in school affairs, 27.
    increase of women students, 27.
    admitted to technical schools, 29.
    legal status of, 36, 37.
    and sports, 38, 39.

  Amsterdam, xiii.

  Ancketill, Mr., 100.

  Ancketill, Mrs., 100.

  Anstie, Dr., 77.

  Anthony, Susan B., the Napoleon of the woman's suffrage movement, 7.
    various facts concerning, 7, 8.
    joint author of a _History of Woman's Suffrage_, 23, note 2.

  Anti-Foot-Binding Societies, 258.

  Anti-Slavery Congress, 5, 6.

  Arenal, Concepcion, 209, 210.

  Argentine Republic, 214.

  Arsuaga, Pi y, 211.

  Artists' Suffrage League, 68.

  Asquith, Mr., 66.

  Association Opposed to Woman's Suffrage (in the United States), 23.

  Auclert, Madame, 188.

  Augsburg, Dr. Anita, 151.

  Australia, member of the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 42 and ff.

  Australian universities, 45, 46.

  Australian Women's Political Association, 54.

  Austria, represented in The International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xiii; _see also_ German Austria.

  Austrian Women Teachers' Society, 159.


  Bajer, 123.

  _Baltic Women's Review_, 229.

  Bassiliades, Dr., 243, 244.

  _Bayaderes_, 255.

  Bazan, Emilia Pardo, 208, 209.

  Beauharnais, Josephine, 178.

  Becker, 63.

  Belgium, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xiii.
    conditions in, 190, 191.

  Ben-Aid, Mrs. Hairie, 247.

  Beothy, Dr., 170.

  Beresford-Hope, Mrs., 71.

  Bey, Kassim Amin, 247.

  Bieber-Boehm, Hanna, 151.

  Biggs, 63.

  Birmingham, 61.

  Bjoernson, 110, 117, 123.

  Blackburn, Helen, 59, note 1.

  Blackwell, Elizabeth, 28, 29.

  Blackwell, Emily, 29.

  Blake, Jex, 77.

  Boer War, 64.

  Bohemia, conditions in, 230-232.

  Boise, Idaho, 21.

  Bonald, de, 180.

  Bonnevial, Madame, 188.

  Bosnia, conditions in, 250.

  Boston, 22, 27, 38.

  Brabanzon House, 82.

  Brahmanism, 254.

  Brandes, George, 123.

  Braun, Lily, 152.

  Bremer, Frederika, 103;
    _see also_ Fredericka Bremer League.

  Bristol, 61.

  Bruestlein, Miss Dr., 136.

  Buchner, Miss, 204.

  Bulgaria, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xiii.
    conditions in, 239-242.

  Butler, Mrs. Josephine, 95, 204.


  Cabinet, British, and woman's suffrage, 65, 67.

  _Cahiers feministes_, 193.

  California, woman's suffrage amendment adopted by, 17, note 1.
    efforts of women of, to secure the suffrage, 21.

  Cambridge University, 75, 76.

  Canada, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xiii.
    woman's rights movement in, 96 and ff.

  Carima, Mrs., 241.

  Carinthia, _see_ Slovene Woman's Rights Movement.

  Carniola, _see_ Slovene Woman's Rights Movement.

  Catharine II, 217.

  Catholic Woman's League, 154.

  Catholic Women Teachers' Society, 159.

  Catt, Mrs. Carrie Chapman, xiii, 42.

  Cauer, Mrs., 150, 151, 152.

  Cave, Miss, 78.

  Central America, conditions in, 212, 213.

  Central Committee for Woman's Suffrage (England), 63.

  Central states (of the United States), 35.

  Chauvin, Jeanne, 185.

  Chicago, 40.

  Child labor, in United States, 35.

  Children,
    "Conference on the Care of Dependent Children," 18 and note 1.
    National Child Labor Committee, 35.
    laws protecting, in Australia, 54.
    _see also_ Laws protecting women and children.

  Children, authority over,
    in Colorado, 19, 20.
    in thirty-eight of the United States, 37.
    in Australia, 49, 55.
    in England, 74.
    in Finland, 115.
    in German Austria, 169.
    in Switzerland, 140.
    in France, 179.
    in Spain, 210.

  Chili, 214.

  China, conditions in, 256-260.

  Cincinnati, 30, 37.

  Clergy, English, 6.

  Cleveland, President, 15.

  Clough, Anne, 75.

  Cobden, Mrs., 71.

  Code Napoleon, absence of, in Australia, 44.
    in the Netherlands, 126.
    in France, 178, 179.
    in Belgium, 191.
    in Italy, 202.

  Coeducation,
    in the United States, 24, 25.
    in Australia, 45, 46.
    in Scotland, 75.
    in Sweden, 105.
    in the Netherlands, 127.
    in Switzerland, 134, 135.
    in Germany, 147.
    in Italy, 200.

  College Equal Suffrage League, 10.

  Collett, Clara, 117.

  Colorado, woman's suffrage in, 16.
    activities and rights of women in, 19, 20.
    vote of immoral women in, 18, 19.
    women in legislature of, 22, 23 and note 1.
    conditions of women and children in, 39, 40.

  Columbia University, 24.

  "Conference on the Care of Dependent Children," 18 and note 1.

  Confucius, 260.

  Conradi, Mrs., 219.

  Conservative and Unionist Women's Franchise Association, 68.

  _Convert, The_ (novel), 67, note 1.

  Coote, Miss, 172.

  Copenhagen, xiii.

  Court of Appeals, 71.

  Craigen, 63.

  Creighton, Mrs. Louise, 69.

  Curie, Madame, 84, 224.

  Czaky, 172.


  Davies, Emily, 75.

  Dazynska, Dr., 234.

  _De Stem der Vrouw_, 194.

  Declaration of Independence, Woman's, 6, 7, 11.
    "The Declaration of the Rights of Women," 176.

  Deflou, Madame Oddo, 182.

  Denison, Mrs. Macdonald, 98.

  Denmark, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xiii.
    conditions in, 122-126.

  Dennis, Mrs., 192.

  Denver, Colorado, 18, 19.

  Deraismes, Marie, 180.

  Deroin, Jeanne, 180.

  Derscheid-Delcour, Mrs., 193.

  Despard, Mrs., 68.

  Disraeli, 61.

  Divorce laws,
    in woman's suffrage states, 39.
    in Australia, 49, 52, 55.
    in England, 74.
    in Mexico and Central America, 213.
    in Turkey and Egypt, 247.

  Dobson, Mrs., 47.

  Doctors, women,
    in the United States, 28, 29.
    in Australia, 46.
    in Great Britain, 77.
    in Sweden, 104, 107.
    in Finland, 111.
    in Norway, 121.
    in the Netherlands, 128, 130, 131.
    in Switzerland, 136.
    in Germany, 148.
    in German Austria, 160, 161.
    in Hungary, 171.
    in Belgium, 193.
    in Italy, 201.
    in Portugal, 212.
    in Russia, 220, 221, 222, 223.
    in Servia, 237.
    in Bulgaria, 240.
    in Rumania, 242.
    in Bosnia, 251.
    in Persia, 251.
    in India, 253.

  _Dokumente der Frauen_, 166.

  Donohue, Mrs. M., 44.

  _Do You Know?_ (pamphlet), 42.

  Drummond, Mrs., 66.

  Dufferin, Lady, 254.

  Durand, Madame Marguerite, 188.


  Ebner-Eschenbach, Marie v., 169.

  Education, women and,
    in the United States, 23-27, 39.
    in Australia, 45, 46.
    in Great Britain, 74 and ff.
    in Canada, 97.
    in Sweden, 104, 106, 107.
    in Finland, 111.
    in Norway, 117-119.
    in Denmark, 123.
    in the Netherlands, 127, 128.
    in Switzerland, 134-136.
    in Germany, 146-148.
    in Luxemburg, 157, 158.
    in German Austria, 159, 160, 161-163.
    in Hungary, 169-171.
    in France, 183, 184.
    in Belgium, 191-193.
    in Italy, 199-201.
    in Spain, 207, 208.
    in Portugal, 212.
    in Mexico and Central America, 212.
    in South America, 214.
    in Russia, 217-222, 225.
    in Czechish Bohemia and Moravia,230.
    in Servia, 236, 237.
    in Bulgaria, 240.
    in Greece, 243.
    in Turkey and Egypt, 247, 248.
    in India, 255.
    in China, 259.
    in Japan, 261.

  Education Act, 71.

  Egypt, conditions in, 245-250.

  _El Feminismo_, 209.

  Elmy, E. C. Wolstenholme, 70, notes 1 and 2.

  _Encyclopedia Britannica_, 60.

  England, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xii;
    _see_ Great Britain.

  English Constitution, 72.

  Enrooth, Adelaide, 110.

  Eudokimoff, Mrs., 229, note 1.


  Factory inspectors, women,
    in the Netherlands, 128, 129.
    in Switzerland, 137.
    in Germany, 149.
    in France, 185.
    in Italy, 201.
    in Russia, 224.

  Far East, conditions in the, 245-265.

  Favre, Miss Nellie, 136.

  Fawcett, 63, 69.

  February Revolution (1848), 180.

  Federal Child's Bureau, proposed in the United States, 18 and note 1.

  Federation of French Women's Clubs, 181, 183.

  Federation of Labor, 10.

  Federn, Elsie, 166.

  _Feminisme chretien, le_, 187.

  "Feminist Society," 172.

  Fibiger, Matilda, 122.

  Fickert, Augusta, 166.

  Fifteenth Amendment, women and the, 9.

  Finland,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 110-116.

  Fontaine, Mrs., 192.

  Fourierists, 180.

  France,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii;
    conditions in, 175 and ff.

  _Frauenwohl_ (magazine), 150.

  "Frederika Bremer League," 106.

  French Revolution, and the woman's rights movement, 175-178.

  French Woman's Suffrage Society, the, 189.

  Fries, Ellen, 107.

  "Fronde," the, 188.


  Galicia, conditions in, 232-235.

  Galinda, Donna, 208.

  Gammond, Madame Gatti de, 193.

  Garfield, President, 15.

  Garrison, William Lloyd, 6.

  Geneva, University of, 29.

  German Austria, conditions in, 158 and ff.

  German Evangelical Woman's League, 154.

  Germanic countries, modern woman's rights movement in, 1-174.

  Germany,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 143-145.

  Gikycki, Lily v., 151.

  Girton College, 75.

  Goldmann, (Mrs.) Dr., 166.

  Goldschmidt, Henrietta, 145, 146.

  Goldstein, Vida, 49, note 1, 54, 56.

  Gore-Langton, Lady Anne, 62.

  Gouges, Olympe de, 176, 177.

  Great Britain,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 58 and ff.

  Greece, conditions in, 242-244.

  Grimke, Angelina, 5.

  Group of Women Students, the, in France, 182, 183.

  Gruber, Dr. Ludwig, 172.

  Gyulai, P., 170.


  Hainisch, Marianne, 166.

  Hansteen, Aasta, 117.

  Harem, 245.

  Harper, Ida Husted, 23, note 2.

  Harvard University, 24.

  Hayden, Sophia, 29.

  Hayes, President, 15.

  Hein, Frau Dr., 136.

  Helenius, Trigg, 116.

  Hertzka, Mrs. Jella, 166.

  Herzegovina, conditions in, 250.

  Herzfelder, Miss, 166.

  Heymann, Miss, 151.

  Hickel, Rosina, 111.

  Higinbotham, George, 50.

  Hill, Octavia, 91.

  Hirsch-Duncker Trades Union, 153.

  _History of Woman's Suffrage_, by Harper and Anthony, 23, note 1.
    referred to, 37.

  Holloway College, 75, 83.

  House of Commons, attitude toward woman's suffrage, 65.

  Housmann, Lawrence, 69.

  Hungarian Woman's Club, 170.

  Hungary,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 169 and ff.

  Hutchins, Mrs. B. L., 92.


  Ibsen, 110, 117, 123.

  Iceland, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xiii.

  Idaho,
    woman's suffrage in, 16.
    activities and influence of women in, 20, 21.
    establishes lectureship in domestic science, 27.
    condition of women and children in, 39, 40.

  Illinois,
    and woman's suffrage, 6, 21.
    women jurors in, 28.

  India, conditions in, 252-255.

  _Indian Ladies' Magazine_, 255.

  Inspectors of schools, _see_ School inspectors (women).

  Institute de demoiselles, 217.

  International Council of Women, x-xii.

  International Federation for the Abolition of the Official Regulation
      of Prostitution,
    headquarters of, 140.
    Austrian branch of, 166.
    Hungarian branch of, 172.
    Italian branch of, 204, 205.
    Polish branch of, 235.

  International Vigilance Society, 172.

  International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, the, various facts concerning,
      x, xii, xiii.

  Ionades, Miss, 244.

  Iowa, 21.

  Ireland, 68; _see_ Great Britain.

  Isle of Man, 63.

  Italy,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 196-199.


  Jackson, Miss, 32.

  Jacobs, Dr. Aletta, 130.

  Japan, conditions in, 260-262.

  Java, woman's suffrage society in, 132.

  Johns Hopkins University, 24.

  Jones, Miss, 29, 30.

  Journalists, women,
    in the United States, 28.
    in Great Britain, 81.
    in Spain, 209.
    in Bulgaria, 240.

  July Revolution (1830), 180.

  Juvenile courts,
    in Australia, 54.
    advocated in Germany, 155.


  Kalapothaki, Marie, 243.

  Kang You Wei, 258.

  Kansas,
    municipal woman's suffrage in, 16, 20.
    efforts of women of, to secure full suffrage rights, 21.

  Kapnist, Mrs. v., 244.

  Keller, Helen, 27.

  Kelly, Abby, 4, 5.

  Kenney, Annie, 66.

  Kerschbaumer, Dr., 160, 161.

  Kettler, Mrs., 146.

  Key, Ellen, 107, 108.

  Kingsley, 63.

  Koran, 248, 251.

  Korea, conditions in, 262, 263.

  Kowalewska, Sonja, 107, 224.

  Krajevska, Feodora, 251.

  Kronauwetter, 167.

  Kutschalska-Reinschmidt, Mrs., 234, 235.

  Kveder, Zofka, 235, 236.


  Labriola, Therese, 201.

  _La Francaise_, 189.

  Lang, Helena, 146.

  Lang, Maria, 166.

  Lascaridis, Miss, 244.

  Lawrence, Mr. Pethick, 66, 74,
    note 1, 92, note 1.

  Lawrence, Mrs., Pethick, 66.

  Laws protecting women and children,
    in the United States, 39, 40.
    in Australia, 48, 52-54.
    in Great Britain, 86, 87.
    in Finland, 115.
    in Norway, 121, 122.
    in Switzerland, 138, 140, 141.
    in Germany, 154.
    lack of, in France, 179.

  Lawyers, women,
    in the United States, 27.
    in Australia, 54.
    absence of, in Great Britain, 77.
    in Canada, 97.
    in Sweden, 107.
    in Finland, 112.
    in Norway, 121.
    in Switzerland, 136.
    in Germany, 148.
    in German Austria, 161.
    in France, 185.
    in Belgium, 192.
    in India, 253, 254.

  League for Freedom of Labor Defense, 86.

  Lee, Mrs. Mary, 53.

  Lincoln, Abraham, 15.

  Lindsey, Judge, 18.

  Lischnewska, Maria, 146.

  Listrow, Mrs. v., 166.

  Local Self-government Act for England and Wales, 72.

  Loeper-Houselle, Marie, 146.

  London, xiii, 61, 81.

  London, University of, 77.

  London College for Workingwomen, 89, 90.

  _London Girls' Club Union Magazine_, 90.

  Lords, House of, 72.

  Losa, Isabella, 208.

  Luxemburg, conditions in, 157.


  McCullock, Mrs. C. Waugh, 39.

  McGee, Miss, 29, note 1.

  Mackenroth, Miss Anna, 136.

  MacLaren, Agnes, 204.

  MacLaren, 63, 96, note 1.

  Maclay, A. v., 173.

  _Madame Mere_, 178.

  Mahrenholtz-Buelow, Countess, 127.

  Maine, 21.

  Maireder, Rosa, 166.

  Malinoff, Mrs., 241.

  Manchester, 61, 62.

  Mariani, Emilia, 203.

  Mario, Jessie White, 202.

  Massachusetts, 21.

  Meath, Countess of, 82.

  Men's League for Woman's Suffrage, 68.

  Men's League Opposing Woman's Suffrage, 68.

  Mericourt, Theroigne de, 177.

  Mexico, conditions in, 212, 213.

  Meyer, Mr. Julius, 150.

  Michel, Louise, 180.

  Mill, John Stuart, 60, 61, 123.

  Miller, Paula, 154.

  Minnesota, 21.

  Mohammedan countries, _see_ Turkey, Egypt, Persia, Bosnia, and
      Herzegovina.

  Monod, Miss Sara, 188.

  Montessori, Maria, 201.

  Monti, Rina, 201.

  Moravia, conditions in, 230-232.

  Morgenstern, Lina, 145, 152.

  Morsier, Emile de, 190.

  Mothers, school for, 94, 95.

  Mothers' congresses, in the United States, 20, note 1.

  Mott, Lucretia, 5, 6.

  Muensterberg, Deputy, 156.

  _Mystery of Woman, The_, 236.


  Napoleon, 178, 179.

  Napoleonic Code, _see_ Code Napoleon.

  National American Woman's Suffrage Association, 22, 42, note 1.

  National Anti-slavery Society, 6.

  National Child Labor Committee, 35.

  National Council, xi, xii.

  National Council of French Women, 189.

  National Council of Women (in Australia), 47, note 1.

  National Trades Union League, 10.

  National Union of Woman's Suffrage Societies, 64.

  National Woman's Antisuffrage Association, 68.

  National Woman's Social and Political Union, 64.

  Nebraska, 16, 21.

  Netherlands, the,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 126.

  New Hampshire, 21.

  Newnham College, 75.

  New York, 21.

  New Zealand, 42, note 2; _see_ Australia.

  Nightingale, Florence, 91.

  Night labor, of women, in the United States, 36.

  North America, the cradle of the woman's rights movement, 2.

  Northern states (of the United States), 35.


  Oberlin College, 24.

  Ohio, 27.

  Oklahoma, 21, and note 2.

  Olga, Queen of Greece, 243.

  Oregon, outlook for woman's suffrage in, 16.
    woman's suffrage amendment (1910) defeated in, 16, note 2; 22, note 2.
    opposition to woman's suffrage in, 22.
    failure of woman's suffrage campaign (1906) in, 22.

  Orient, the, conditions in, 245-265.

  Otto-Peters, Louise, 145.

  Oxford University, 75, 76.


  Panajuta, Miss, 244.

  Pankhurst, Miss, 66.

  Pankhurst, Mrs., 66.

  Pappritz, Anna, 151.

  Parent, Mrs., 192.

  Parental authority, _see_ Children, authority over.

  Parliament,
    act of, bearing on woman's suffrage, 62.
    obligation of members of, to the woman's suffrage movement, 65.
    women deputations and, 66, 67.

  Parren, Madame Killirhoe, 243, 244.

  Parsee women, 255.

  Patents, taken out by women in the United States, 30.

  Paterson, Mrs., 85.

  Paulus, Erica, 171.

  Pavlovna, Helene, 218.

  Pease, Elizabeth, 5, 6.

  Pennsylvania, 21, 27.

  _Perhaps_ (pamphlet), 42.

  Pernerstorfer, 167.

  Persia, conditions in, 251, 252.

  Peter the Great, 217.

  Petzold, Miss v., 78.

  Philosophow, Mrs. v., 228, 229.

  "Physical Force Fallacy, The," 69.

  Poet, Laidi, 201.

  Police matrons, in the United States, 37.

  Political Equality League, in Australia, 55.

  Political Equality League (Chicago), 40.

  "Political Equality Series," 12, 33.

  Popelin, Miss Marie, 192.

  Popp, Mrs., 166.

  Pornography,
    prohibited in woman's suffrage states of the United States, 40.
    suppressed in Australia, 54.

  Portland, 27.

  Portugal, conditions in, 211, 212.

  Posada, Professor, 207, 208.

  Possauer, Dr., 161.

  Poster, F. Laurie, 40.

  Preachers, women,
    in the United States, 28.
    in Australia, 46.
    in Great Britain, 78.
    in Canada, 97.
    in Sweden, 104, 107.
    in the Netherlands, 128.
    in German Austria, 161.
    in France, 185.

  "Primrose League," 63.

  Prohibition movement,
    in Sweden, 109, 110.
    in Finland, 116.

  _Progress_, 42.

  Prostitution, laws concerning,
    in the United States, 37.
    in woman's suffrage states, 39.
    in England, 95.
    in Finland, 115, 116.
    in Norway, 117.
    in Denmark, 126.
    in Switzerland, 140.
    in Germany, 144, 155, 156.
    in German Austria, 165, 166.
    in Hungary, 172.
    in France, 190.
    in Italy, 204, 205.
    in Galicia, 234.
    in Servia, 238.
    in India, 254, note 1.

  Purischkewitch, Mr., 229.

  Putnam, Mary, 77.


  Quakers, in the United States, 4.

  Qualification of Women Act, 72.

  Qvam, Mrs., 121.


  Ramabai, Pundita, 255.

  Red Cross Society, 91, 261.

  Refia, Princess, 250.

  Rhode Island, 21.

  Richer, Leon, 180.

  Riza, Selma, 247.

  Robin, E., 67, note 1.

  Roland, Henrietta, 130.

  Roland, Madame, 177.

  Romance countries, conditions in, 175.

  Rookwood pottery, 30.

  Roosevelt, Theodore,
    and woman's suffrage, 15.
    calls "Conference on the Care of Dependent Children," 18, note 1.
    involved in conflict with American women, 34.

  Rose, Ernestine, 8.

  Rosores, Isabel de, 208.

  Rumania, conditions in, 242-244.

  Runeburg, Frederika, 110.

  Rural Woman's Industrial Society, 171.

  Russia,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 215 and ff.


  Saint Simonians, 180.

  Salaries, women's compared with men's,
    in the United States, 25 and note 1, 31.
    in woman's suffrage states, 39.
    in Australia, 46, 47, 55.
    in Great Britain, 78-80, 85.
    in Canada, 97.
    in Sweden, 105, 107, 108.
    in Norway, 118, 119.
    in the Netherlands, 128.
    in Switzerland, 135.
    in Germany, 147.
    in German Austria, 159.
    in France, 184.
    in Portugal, 212.
    in Bulgaria, 240.

  Salic Law, absence of,
    in Australia, 44.
    in England, 58.

  Salt Lake City, Utah, 21.

  Sand, George, 180.

  Sandhurst, Lady, 71.

  Scandinavian countries, conditions in, 102, 103.

  Schabanoff, Mrs., 228.

  Schiff, Paoline, 203.

  Schirmacher, Dr., 151.

  Schlesinger, Mrs., 166.

  Schmall, Madame, 189.

  Schmidt, Augusta, 145, 146.

  School inspectors, women,
    appointment of, agitated in the United States, 27.
    in Great Britain, 79.
    in France, 185.

  Schuetze, E., 229.

  Schwerin, Jeanette, 151.

  Schwietland, Mrs., 166.

  Scotland, 68; _see also_ Great Britain.

  Seddon, Mrs., 51, 52.

  Servia,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 236, 239.

  Sevigne, Madame de, 178.

  Sewall, Mrs. Wright, xi, note 1.

  Sex, the sexes,
    relationship of the sexes, xiv.
    woman's use of her sex, as a weapon, 40-42.

  Shaw, Rev. Anna Howard,
    challenges Mrs. Humphrey Ward, 18.
    Denver elections investigated by, 18.
    president of the National Woman's Suffrage Association, 22.
    a woman's rights advocate with theological training, 28.
    on the legal status of woman, 36, 37.

  Sheldon, Mrs. French, 80.

  Siam, 255, note 1.

  Sie, Tou Fa, 259.

  Silberstein, Mr., 150.

  Simcox, Miss, 85.

  Simpson, Mrs. Anna, 192.

  Sin, Miss Peng Sie, 258.

  Slavic countries, conditions in, 215 and ff.

  Sloane Garden Houses, 81.

  Slovene woman's rights movement, 235, 236.

  _Slovenka_, 236.

  "Social Purity League," 37, 38.

  Social secretaries, 35.

  Society for Jewish Women, 154.

  Society for the Amelioration of the Condition of Woman and for Demanding
      Woman's Rights, 180.

  Soho Club and Home for Working Girls, 90.

  Somersville Hall, 75.

  Sorabija, Cornelia, 254.

  South Africa,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 100, 101.

  South America, conditions in, 213, 214.

  South Dakota, 16 and note 2, 21.

  Southern States, conditions in, 35.

  Spain, conditions in, 206, 207.

  Sprung, Mrs. v., 166.

  Stael, Madame de, 177, 178.

  Stanley, Hon. Maude, 90.

  Stanton, Elizabeth Cady,
    refused admission to anti-slavery congress, 5, 6.
    introduces woman's suffrage resolution, 7.

  Steyber, Ottilie v., 145.

  Stone, Lucy, 5, 24.

  Stopes, Mrs. C. C., 62, note 1.

  Strindberg, 110.

  Stritt, Mrs., 151.

  Styria, _see_ Slovene woman's rights movement.

  Suffragettes, English,
    influence of, in the United States, 21.
    importance of, 58.
    tactics, influence, and activities of, 65-70.
    support given to, 69.

  Suslowa, Miss, 221.

  Suttner, Bertha v., 169.

  Swain, Dr. Clara, 253.

  Sweden,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 103-110.

  Switzerland,
    represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xiii.
    conditions in, 133-134.


  Tasmania, _see_ Australia.

  Teachers, women,
    in the United States, 25.
    in Australia, 46, 47.
    in Great Britain, 76, 81.
    in Sweden, 104, 106, 107.
    in Finland, 111.
    in Norway, 118, 119.
    in Denmark, 123.
    in the Netherlands, 128.
    in Switzerland, 135.
    in Germany, 147.
    in German Austria, 161, 162.
    in Hungary, 174.
    in France, 184.
    in Italy, 200, 201.
    in Spain, 207, 208.
    in Mexico and Central America, 212, 213.
    in Russia, 221, 222.
    in Galicia, 234.
    in Servia, 237.
    in Bulgaria, 240.
    in Persia, 251, 252.

  _Terem_, 217.

  Tery, Audree, 195.

  Tessel Benefit Society (_Schadeverein_), 129.

  Thorbecke, Minister, 138.

  Tilmans, Madame, 194.

  Tod, 63.

  Trade-unions, women in,
    in the United States, 32, 33.
    in Great Britain, 84-88.
    in Sweden, 108.
    in Finland, 112.
    in Norway, 122.
    in the Netherlands, 129, 130.
    in Switzerland, 137.
    in Germany, 150, 153, 154.
    in German Austria, 159, 160, 164, 165.
    in France, 185, 186.
    in Belgium, 193.
    in Italy, 203, 204.
    in Russia, 222, 225.
    in the Slovene countries, 236.
    in Bulgaria, 240.

  Trinity College, 76.

  Troy Seminary, 24.

  Tsin King, 258.

  Tumova, Miss, 232.

  Turkey, conditions in, 245-250.

  Turmarkin, Dr. Anna, 135, 136.

  Tuszla, Dolna, 251.


  United States,
    Represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance, xii, xiii.
    conditions in, 2-42.
    _See also_ American Women.

  United States, Constitution of,
    leaves suffrage matters to the various states, 3.
    not opposed to woman's suffrage, 10.
    preamble to, 10.

  United States, women in,
    leaders in modern woman's rights movement, x.
    oppose slavery, 4.
    attitude toward <DW64> suffrage, 9.
    methods of obtaining the franchise, 13-15.

  Universities, state, in the United States, 26.

  Utah,
    woman's suffrage in, 16.
    work of women in, 19.
    condition of women and children in, 39, 40.


  Vambery, Professor, 172.

  Vandervelde, Madame, 193.

  Vassar College, 24.

  Veres, Mrs. v., 169.

  Victoria, represented in the International Woman's Suffrage Alliance,
      xii;
    _see also_ Australia.

  Vooruit, 194.

  Vorst, Mrs. v., her book referred to, 31, 35.

  Vos, Roosje, 130.

  _Votes for Women_, English woman's suffrage organ, referred to, 62,
      note 1, 66, 69.


  Wachtmeister, Countess, 52.

  Wales, _see_ Great Britain.

  Wallis, Professor, 105.

  War of Independence (1774-1783), relation of, to woman's rights
      movement, 2.

  Ward, Mrs. Humphry,
    opposed to woman's suffrage, 18.
    in debate, 69.

  Warren, Ohio, 42.

  Warwick, Lady, 83.

  Washington, State of, woman's suffrage secured in, 16, note 1, 21,
      22, and note 1.

  Webb, Mrs. Sidney, 69.

  Wenckheim, Baroness, 172.

  Wendt, Dr, Cecilia, 163.

  West Australia, _see_ Australia.

  White slave trade,
    in Australia, 54.
    in Hungary, 172.

  _Why does the Working-woman need the Right to Vote?_ (pamphlet), 33.

  Willard, Frances E., 38.

  Wisconsin, 21.

  Wolfring, v., 166.

  Wollstonecraft, Mary, 176.

  Woman's Cooperative Gild, 93, 94.

  Woman's Equal Suffrage League (Natal), 100.

  Woman's Freedom League, 68.

  Woman's Industrial Society, 159.

  Woman's Institute, 80.

  _Woman's Journal_, 34, 35.

  Woman's rights movement, the modern,
    definition, leadership in, origins, ix, x.
    international organization of, xi, xii.
    chief demands of, xiii, xiv.
    characteristics, in Germanic and Romance countries compared, 1, 2.
    in Germanic-Protestant countries, 1, 2.
    the cradle of, 2.
    and American War of Independence, 2.
    character of, in the United States, 4 and ff.
    in Australia, 42 and ff.
    in Great Britain, 58 and ff.
    in Canada, 96 and ff.
    in South Africa, 100 and ff.
    in the Scandinavian countries, 103 and ff.
    in the Netherlands, 126 and ff.
    in Switzerland, 133 and ff.
    in Germany, 144 and ff.
    in German Austria, 158 and ff.
    in Europe, 175.
    in France, 176 and ff.
    in Belgium, 191 and ff.
    in Italy, 199 and ff.
    in Spain, 210, 211.
    in South America, 214.
    in Russia, 215 and ff.
    in Bohemia, 230-232.
    in Servia, 236-239.
    in Bulgaria, 240-242.
    in Turkey and Egypt, 247-250.
    in Persia, 251.
    in India, 252-255.
    in China, 258-260.
    in Japan, 262.
    in Korea, 263.
    _See also_ Woman's suffrage movement.

  Woman's Rights Movement (periodical), 20, 21.

  Woman's Suffrage Alliance, _see_ International Woman's Suffrage Alliance.

  _Woman's Suffrage in Australia_ (pamphlet), 56.

  _Woman's Suffrage in New Zealand_, (pamphlet), 56.

  Woman's suffrage movement,
    organized internationally, xii, xiii.
    in the United States, 2-23.
    in Australia, 49-58.
    in England, 58-74.
    in Canada, 98, 99.
    in South Africa, 100, 101.
    in Sweden, 104, 108, 109.
    in Finland, 114-116.
    in Norway, 119-121.
    in Denmark, 124, 125.
    in Iceland, 125.
    in the Netherlands, 130-133.
    in Switzerland, 141-143.
    in Germany, 153-157.
    in German Austria, 166-169.
    in Hungary, 172, 173.
    in France, 188 and ff.
    in Belgium, 194, 195.
    in Italy, 202 and ff.
    in Russia, 227-229.
    in Czechish Bohemia and Moravia, 231, 232.
    in Japan, 262.

  Woman's suffrage states (United States),
    and educational matters, 27.
    women jurors in, 28.
    laws concerning women and children in, 39, 40.

  Women, _see also_ Agriculturists, American women, Coeducation, Divorce
      laws, Doctors, Children (authority over), Education, Factory
      inspectors, Journalists, Laws protecting women and children,
      Lawyers, Patents, Preachers, Salaries, Sex, Teachers, Trade-unions,
      Working-day.

  Women in the professions and the industries,
    in the United States, 25-36.
    in Australia, 46-48.
    in Great Britain, 77-95.
    in Canada, 97.
    in Sweden, 104-108.
    in Finland, 111-113.
    in Norway, 117-121.
    in Denmark, 123-124.
    in the Netherlands, 128-131.
    in Switzerland, 135-139.
    in Germany, 147-150.
    in Luxemburg, 157, 158.
    in Hungary, 171-174.
    in France, 185-187.
    in Belgium, 193.
    in Italy, 200-204.
    in Portugal, 212.
    in Mexico and Central America, 212, 213.
    in South America, 214.
    in Russia, 220-226.
    in Czechish Bohemia and Moravia, 230, 231.
    in Galicia, 232, 233, 235.
    in the Slovene countries, 236.
    in Servia, 237, 238.
    in Greece, 243, 244.
    in Persia, 251, 252.
    in Japan, 261, 262.

  Women, legal status of,
    in the United States, 36, 37.
    in Australia, 49.
    in England, 73, 74.
    in Canada, 97, 98.
    in Sweden, 105, 106.
    in Finland, 113.
    in Denmark, 122, 123, 124.
    in the Netherlands, 126, 127.
    in Switzerland, 140.
    in Germany, 155.
    in German Austria, 168, 169.
    in France, 178, 179, 182.
    in Belgium, 191.
    in Italy, 202.
    in Spain, 210.
    in Mexico and Central America, 213.
    in Russia, 226, 227.
    in Servia, 239.
    in Bulgaria, 240.
    according to the Koran, 248.
    in China, 256, 257.

  Women's Charter of Rights and Liberties, the, 96, note 1.

  Women's clubs, _see under_ the Woman's rights movement of the various
      countries.

  Women's colleges,
    in the United States, 24.
    in Great Britain, 75-77.

  Women's Enfranchisement League (in Cape Colony), 101.

  _Women's Franchise, the Need of the Hour_, 70, note 1.

  Women's Liberal Federation, 63.

  Working-day for women,
    in the United States, 35.
    in woman's suffrage states, 39.
    in Australia, 48.
    in Switzerland, 139.
    in Germany, 154.
    in Italy, 203.

  Workingwoman's movement, not antagonistic to woman's rights movement, x.

  World's Woman's Christian Temperance Union,
    formation of, x.
    facts concerning, 38.
    advocates woman's suffrage, 38.

  Worm, Pauline, 122.

  Writers' League, 68.

  Wu, Fang Lan, 258.

  Wyoming,
    woman's suffrage in, 16.
    elections in, 20.
    legal status of women in, 39, 40.


  Yale University, 24.

  Young Turkish Woman's League, 249, 250.

  Young Turk movement, women and, 248, 249.


  Zenana, 250, 253.

  Zetkin, Clara, 152.




The following pages contain advertisements of Macmillan books of related
interest.


By MISS JANE ADDAMS, Hull-House, Chicago

The Newer Ideals of Peace

_12mo, cloth, leather back, $1.25 net; by mail, $1.35_

"A clean and consistent setting forth of the utility of labor as against
the waste of war, and an exposition of the alteration of standards that
must ensue when labor and the spirit of militarism are relegated to their
right places in the minds of men."--_Chicago Tribune._

"It is given to but few people to have the rare combination of power of
insight and of interpretation possessed by Miss Addams. The present book
shows the same fresh virile thought, and the happy expression which has
characterized her work ... There is nothing of namby-pamby sentimentalism
in Miss Addams's idea of the peace movement. The volume is most inspiring
and deserves wide recognition."--_Annals of the American Academy._

"No brief summary can do justice to Miss Addams's grasp of the facts, her
insight into their meaning, her incisive estimate of the strength and
weakness alike of practical politicians and spasmodic reformers, her
sensible suggestions as to woman's place in our municipal housekeeping,
her buoyant yet practical optimism."--_Examiner._


Democracy and Social Ethics

_12mo, cloth, leather back, $1.25 net; by mail, $1.35_

"Its pages are remarkably--we were about to say refreshingly--free from
the customary academic limitations...; in fact, are the result of actual
experience in hand-to-hand contact with social problems.

"The result of actual experience in hand-to-hand contact with social
problems ... No more truthful description, for example, of the 'boss' as
he thrives to-day in our great cities has ever been written than is
contained in Miss Addams's chapter on 'Political Reform.'... The same
thing may be said of the book in regard to the presentation of social and
economic facts."--_Review of Reviews._

"The book is startling, stimulating, and intelligent"--_Philadelphia
Ledger._


_An Unusually Interesting Book_

The Book of Woman's Power

With an Introduction by IDA M. TARBELL

  _Decorated cloth, 16mo, $1.25 net; by mail, $1.35
  Also in limp leather, $1.75 net; by mail, $1.85_

"Whether the reader favors votes for women or not, 'The Book of Woman's
Power' will make a particular appeal to all interested in that
subject."--_Ohio State Journal._

"It is a well-made book; the purpose of it is uplifting, and the contents
are certainly of the highest class. It is a book good to read, and full of
instruction for every one who wishes to pursue this theme."--_Salt Lake
Tribune._


MISS MOLLY ELLIOT SEAWELL'S

The Ladies' Battle

_Cloth, 12mo, $1.00 net; by mail $1.10_

"Her reasoning is clear and the arguments she presents are forcibly put
... a racy little book, logical and convincing."--_Boston Globe._

"The book is one which every woman, whatever her views, ought to read. It
has no dull pages."--_Record-Herald, Chicago._

"Miss Seawell treats a subject of universal interest soberly and
intelligently. She deserves to be widely read."--_Boston Daily
Advertiser._

"The clearest and the most thorough little treatise on the theme of woman
suffrage."--_Chicago Inter-Ocean._


Wage-Earning Women

By ANNIE MARION MACLEAN

Professor of Sociology in Adelphi College.

_Cloth, leather back, 12mo, $1.25 net; by mail $1.35_

"The chapters give glimpses of women wage-earners as they toil in
different parts of the country. The author visited the shoeshops, and the
paper, cotton, and woollen mills of New England, the department stores of
Chicago, the garment-makers' homes in New York, the silk mills and
potteries of New Jersey, the fruit farms of California, the coal fields of
Pennsylvania, and the hop industries of Oregon. The author calls for
legislation regardless of constitutional quibble, for a shorter work-day,
a higher wage, the establishment of residential clubs, the closer
cooperation between existing organizations for industrial
betterment."--_Boston Advertiser._


Making Both Ends Meet: The Income and Outlay of New York Working Girls

By SUE AINSLIE CLARK AND EDITH WYATT

_Illustrated, cloth, gilt top, 12mo, 270 pp., $1.50 net; by mail, $1.60_

"Gives a vivid picture of the way the 'other half' lives, the half that is
ground down by overwork, lack of home comfort and of recreation. So
powerful are the facts presented that the very simplicity of their
narration rouses the reader to the desperate need of safeguarding the girl
workers in our cities against exhausting mental and physical
demands."--_Continent._

"The point of view of the book is constructive throughout, and it is safe
to say that it will be for a long time, both for the practical worker and
for the scientific student, the authoritative work in this
field."--_Detroit News._

"It is a recital of facts that makes one's heart and soul shrink up and
grow small for pity and helplessness to help."--_Lexington Herald._


Some Ethical Gains through Legislation

By FLORENCE KELLEY

Secretary of the National Consumers' League.

_Cloth, leather back, 12mo, $1.25 net; by mail, $1.35_

This interesting volume has grown out of the author's experience in
philanthropic work in Chicago and New York, and her service for the State
of Illinois and for the Federal Government in investigating the
circumstances of the poorer classes, and conditions in various trades.

The value of the work lies in information gathered at close range in a
long association with, and effort to improve the condition of, the very
poor.

The author is not only a lawyer of large experience in Chicago, but has
served that city, the State of Illinois, and the Federal Government in
many investigations of conditions among various trades, and in reference
to the circumstances of the poorer classes.

Among the topics here treated are:

  The Right to Childhood.
  Interpretations of the Right to Leisure.
  The Right of Women to the Ballot.
  The Rights of Purchasers and the Courts.


The Women of America

By ELIZABETH McCRACKEN

_Cloth, 12mo, $1.50 net; by mail, $1.61_

"A work the immediate need of which is felt everywhere. It treats of the
American woman's economic condition and of women workers in various
fields. It can be recommended to every one who is interested in the grave
problems involved by the new and untoward conditions of women's
work."--_N. Y. Evening Sun._


  THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
  Publishers    64-66 Fifth Avenue    New York




Transcriber's Notes:

Passages in italics are indicated by _italics_.

Punctuation has been corrected without note.

The following misprints have been corrected:
  "Cubs" corrected to "Clubs" (page 133)
  "classses" corrected to "classes" (page 184)
  "admisson" corrected to "admission" (page 250)
  "1 4" corrected to "184" (page 270)

Other than the corrections listed above, inconsistencies in spelling and
hyphenation have been retained from the original.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Modern Woman's Rights Movement, by
Kaethe Schirmacher

*** 